| # | Polity | Coded Value | Tags | Year(s) | Edit | Desc |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
|
Inhabitants.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Very rough estimate, itself based on an estimate of 50-200 inhabitants per hectare for Tlatilco. "Settled by about 1300 BC, Tlatilco was a very large village (or a small town) sprawling over about 160 acres (65 hectares)".
[1]
[1]: (Coe 1994: 46) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/5DJ2S5IF. |
||||||
|
"Using mortuary analyses Tostoy (1989) estimated [Tlatilco] to have housed approximately 1,000 inhabitants over 40ha [...] Sanders and colleagues (1979) placed the populaation of Tlatilco as high as 1,500". In a recent personal communication, David Carballo suggests a rough estimate of".2-4k". for Tlatilco at this time.
[1]
[2]
From 1500-1150 BCE, the sites of Coapexco, Tlatilco, and Tlapacoya/Ayotla were inhabited by approx. 1000-2000 people.
[3]
[4]
[5]
During the Middle Formative, the site of Temamatla had as many as 2160 people.
[6]
While Sanders et al. (1979) estimated the population of Cuicuilco to have been 2500 in the Early Formative and 5000 in the Middle Formative,
[7]
more recent research has indicated that Cuicuilco wasn’t even inhabited until c.700 BC at the earliest.
[8]
[1]: (Carballo 2016: 69) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/7B7A8KA6. [2]: (Carballo 2019: pers. comm.) [3]: Paul Tolstoy. (1989) "Coapexco and Tlatilco: sites with Olmec material in the Basin of Mexico", In Regional Perspectives on the Olmec, Robert J. Sharer & David C. Grove (eds.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pg. 87-121. [4]: Tolstoy, Paul and Suzanne K. Fish. (1975) "Surface and Subsurface Evidence for Community Size at Coapexco, Mexico." Journal of Field Archaeology, 2(1/2): 97-104 [5]: Niederberger, Christine. (2000) "Ranked Societies, Iconographic Complexity, and Economic Wealth in the Basin of Mexico Toward 1200 BC." In Olmec Art and Archaeology in Mesoamerica, edited by John E. Clark and Mary E. Pye. New Haven: Yale University Press, pp. 169-192. [6]: Parsons, Jeffrey R., Elizabeth Brumfiel, Mary R. Parsons, and David J Wilson. (1982) Prehispanic Settlement Patterns in the Southern Valley of Mexico: The Chalco-Xohimilco Region. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology University of Michigan No. 14. Ann Arbor, pg. 93-7. [7]: Sanders, William T., Jeffrey R. Parsons, and Robert S. Santley. (1979) The Basin of Mexico: Ecological Processes in the Evolution of a Civilization. Academic Press, New York, pg. 183-219. [8]: Carballo, David M. (2016). Urbanization and Religion in Ancient Central Mexico. Oxford: Oxford University Press, p.76-9. |
||||||
|
people. "Sanders et al (1979: 97-105) see Cuicuilco as growing from 5,000-10,000 early in this period to at least 20,000".
[1]
David Carballo suggests Chalcatzingo as the largest settlement in this period, with a rough population estimate of "3-5k".
[2]
From 1500-1150 BCE, the sites of Coapexco, Tlatilco, and Tlapacoya/Ayotla were inhabited by approx. 1000-2000 people.
[3]
[4]
[5]
During the Middle Formative, the site of Temamatla had as many as 2160 people.
[6]
While Sanders et al. (1979) estimated the population of Cuicuilco to have been 2500 in the Early Formative and 5000 in the Middle Formative,
[7]
more recent research has indicated that Cuicuilco wasn’t even inhabited until c.700 BC at the earliest.
[8]
[1]: (Cowgill 2015: 45) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/JRFZPUXU. [2]: (Carballo 2019: pers. comm. to G. Nazzaro and E. Cioni) [3]: Paul Tolstoy. (1989) "Coapexco and Tlatilco: sites with Olmec material in the Basin of Mexico", In Regional Perspectives on the Olmec, Robert J. Sharer & David C. Grove (eds.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pg. 87-121. [4]: Tolstoy, Paul and Suzanne K. Fish. (1975) "Surface and Subsurface Evidence for Community Size at Coapexco, Mexico." Journal of Field Archaeology, 2(1/2): 97-104 [5]: Niederberger, Christine. (2000) "Ranked Societies, Iconographic Complexity, and Economic Wealth in the Basin of Mexico Toward 1200 BC." In Olmec Art and Archaeology in Mesoamerica, edited by John E. Clark and Mary E. Pye. New Haven: Yale University Press, pp. 169-192. [6]: Parsons, Jeffrey R., Elizabeth Brumfiel, Mary R. Parsons, and David J Wilson. (1982) Prehispanic Settlement Patterns in the Southern Valley of Mexico: The Chalco-Xohimilco Region. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology University of Michigan No. 14. Ann Arbor, pg. 93-7. [7]: Sanders, William T., Jeffrey R. Parsons, and Robert S. Santley. (1979) The Basin of Mexico: Ecological Processes in the Evolution of a Civilization. Academic Press, New York, pg. 183-219. [8]: Carballo, David M. (2016). Urbanization and Religion in Ancient Central Mexico. Oxford: Oxford University Press, p.76-9. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "At its height (400 to 100 BCE), Cuilcuilco covered at least 400 ha [...] with a population that Sanders et al. (1979; 99,193) estimate to have been at least 20,000".
[1]
The following refers to earlier candidates. The largest Late Formative site in the MxFormL quasi-polity is in the Chalco region (CH-LF-5), with an estimated population of 5200 people. Within the same settlement cluster, 2 km away (separated only by the current course of the Tlalmanalco River and the modern settlements of San Lorenzo Tlamimilopa and San Mateo Tezoquipan), is CH-LF-6 with an estimated 3400 people.
[2]
Given their close proximity within a single settlement cluster, and their separation by urban development and thousands of years of alluviation, it is likely that these two sites are a single settlement.
[3]
As such, I present the range with and without their combination for the date c.200 BCE (the end/culmination of the Late Formative period). The same two sites are the largest during the Terminal Formative period, re-designated CH-TF-14 and CH-TF-16, with population of 4000 and 2200, respectively.
[4]
As such, I present the range with and without their combination for the date c.100 BCE -- which is intended to represent the date of their independent zenith before being taken over by Cuicuilco.
[5]
[6]
[7]
[8]
[1]: (Cowgill 2015: 42) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/JRFZPUXU. [2]: Parsons, Jeffrey R., Elizabeth Brumfiel, Mary R. Parsons, and David J Wilson. (1982) Prehispanic Settlement Patterns in the Southern Valley of Mexico: The Chalco-Xohimilco Region. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology University of Michigan No. 14. Ann Arbor, pg. 106-110. [3]: Frederick, Charles D. 1996. Landscape Change and Human Settlement in the Southeastern Basin of Mexico. Report submitted to the University of Houston, Clear Lake, TX. [4]: Parsons, Jeffrey R., Elizabeth Brumfiel, Mary R. Parsons, and David J Wilson. (1982) Prehispanic Settlement Patterns in the Southern Valley of Mexico: The Chalco-Xohimilco Region. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology University of Michigan No. 14. Ann Arbor, pg. 118-120. [5]: Steponaitis, V. P. (1981). "Settlement hierarchies and political complexity in nonmarket societies: the Formative Period of the Valley of Mexico." American Anthropologist, 83(2), 320-363. [6]: Sanders, William T., Jeffrey R. Parsons, and Robert S. Santley. (1979) The Basin of Mexico: Ecological Processes in the Evolution of a Civilization. Academic Press, New York, pg. 98-105. [7]: Charlton, Thomas H., & Deborah L. Nichols. (1997). "Diachronic studies of city-states: Permutations on a theme—Central Mexico from 1700 BC to AD 1600." In Charlton and Nichols, eds. The Archaeology of City-States: Cross-Cultural Approaches. Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution Press, pp.169-207. [8]: Earle, Timothy K., (1976). "A nearest-neighbor analysis of two formative settlement systems." In Flannery, Kent V. (Ed.), The Early Mesoamerican Village. San Diego: Academic Press, pp. 196-223. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "It has been difficult to get people to recognize that the Patlachique phase (c.100-1 BCE) was more than a prelude to the development of Teotihuacan [...] By the end of this phase, the population was likely at least 20,000".
[1]
During the next stage (Tzacualliphase: AD1-150), Teotihuacan quickly became the largest and most populous metropolis in the New World. By AD 150 the urban area had expanded to approximately 20 km2 and contained some 60,000 to 80,000 inhabitants.
[2]
[1]: (Cowgill 2015: 53) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/JRFZPUXU. [2]: (Sugiyama 2005: 1) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/P56I2R2H |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "It has been difficult to get people to recognize that the Patlachique phase (c.100-1 BCE) was more than a prelude to the development of Teotihuacan [...] By the end of this phase, the population was likely at least 20,000".
[1]
During the next stage (Tzacualliphase: AD1-150), Teotihuacan quickly became the largest and most populous metropolis in the New World. By AD 150 the urban area had expanded to approximately 20 km2 and contained some 60,000 to 80,000 inhabitants.
[2]
[1]: (Cowgill 2015: 53) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/JRFZPUXU. [2]: (Sugiyama 2005: 1) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/P56I2R2H |
||||||
|
"During its prosperous period (Xolalpan and Metepec phases: CE 400-650), Teotihuacan was the sixth largest city in the world, with an estimated population of 125,000".
[1]
David Carballo suggests about "100k" as a figure for Teotihuacan’s population at this time.
[2]
[1]: (Sugiyama 2005: 2) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/P56I2R2H. [2]: (Carballo 2019: pers. comm. to E. Cioni and G. Nazzaro) |
||||||
|
"The Tollan phase (950AD-1150 or 1200) marks the major occupation of the capital, with the city [Tula][...] reaching an estimated population of 30,000-40,000".
[1]
David Carballo suggested a rough estimate of "50-60k" inhabitants for Tula at this time.
[2]
[1]: (Coe 1994: 138) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/5DJ2S5IF. [2]: (Carballo 2019: pers. comm. to E. Cioni and G. Nazzaro) |
||||||
|
"When the Spanish arrived [...] the city could have housed up to 300,000 inhabitants".
[1]
In a recent personal communication, David Carballo suggested a rough estimate of "150-250k" for the inhabitants of Tenochtitlan at this time.
[2]
[1]: (De Rioja 2017: 220) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/GC3T83JD. [2]: (Carballo 2019: pers. comm. to E. Cioni and G. Nazzaro) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Rough estimate. Population of the American Bottom was negligible before Sponemann-Collinsville-Loyd phase.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate. Population of the American Bottom was negligible before Sponemann-Collinsville-Loyd phase.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate. Population of the American Bottom was negligible before Sponemann-Collinsville-Loyd phase.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate. Population of the American Bottom was negligible before Sponemann-Collinsville-Loyd phase.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate. Population of the American Bottom was negligible before Sponemann-Collinsville-Loyd phase.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Population of largest settlement probably in region of 500 people. This is an upper limit estimate. This population was not resident at the site that later became Cahokia. One of the areas with this number of people is called the Range site. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Cahokia.
Milner estimates that by the Sand Prairie phase the Cahokia (i.e. city) population had fallen about 66% from the Lohmann peak. [1] which was: "At its height (ca. A.D. 1100) the central administrative complex at Cahokia contained at least 15,000 residents though this high population was very short lived (probably less than 100 years)." [2] [1]: (Milner 2006, 124) [2]: (Pauketat 2014, 15) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Morton Village was the largest Oneota settlement in the region
[1]
, and it may have been occupied by 200 people
[2]
. However, it was eventually abandoned in favour of smaller sites
[1]
.
[1]: G. Gibbon, Oneota, in P. Peregrine, M. Ember and Human Relations Area Files, Inc. (eds.) Encyclopedia of Prehistory: Volume 6: North America (2001), pp. 389-407 [2]: Illinois State Museum, Late Prehistoric, Economy: Settlement (2000), http://www.museum.state.il.us/muslink/nat_amer/pre/htmls/lp_settle.html |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "In eastern North America, densities were higher on average, although individual settlements rarely exceeded 2,000 people. For instance, Jacques Cartier met 1,000 people at the large Iroquoian village of Hochelaga on the St. Lawrence River in 1535 (Pendergast 1998) and other Mohawk and Huron villages in the early 17th century averaged 600-1,700 people (Chilton, this volume; Muller 1997:table 5.6). Likewise, some 1,000 or more people lived at one of the largest Mississippian towns in Alabama (Steponaitis 1998), while an uncounted number of Plains villages, Illinois-valley towns, and St. Francis-type central Mississippian centers had populations of hundreds to perhaps 2,000 people each (e.g., Conrad 1991; Phillips et al. 1951)."
[1]
useful consideration of population densities to use in our estimates. AD
"Jacques Marquette’s opportunity to visit the Illinois finally arose in 1673, when he accompanied Louis Jolliet, a young Canadian fur trader, on an expedition to explore the Mississippi River. [...] The explorers held council with the "great Captain" or chief of the Illinois, where they smoked the chief’s calumet, exchanged gifts, made speeches, and feasted on servings of corn, fish, and bison. The chief’s village consisted of 300 lodges and was called "pe8area" or "peouarea" (Peoria)." [2] "When visited by Louis Jolliet and Father Jacques Marquette in 1673, three villages of Peoria and Tapouaro on the Iowa river had a total population of 8,000; and the village of the Kaskaskia on the Illinois River consisted of 74 lodges, representing about 1,200 persons [...]. René-Robert Cavelier de la Salle in 1680 found all or part of 11 Illinois tribes living at the ’Grand Kaskaskia Village’, then grown to 460 lodges (Hennepin 1880: 153). There were also 200 families (about 3,000 individuals) of Tamaroa on the Mississippi (Margry 1876-1886, 1:506, 479)." [3] Pimitéoui population in the 1690S: 3,500 individuals, 6 groups, 260-300 lodges. [4] Village left in 1700.Kaskaskia community of about 60 lodges in early 1700s. In 1714, epidemic reducing the population to one fourth.Tamaroas (part of the Illinois confederacy) in 1682 had 180+ lodges, in 1700 it had about 30 lodges.in 1700 the Cahokia moved close to the Tamaroas and the two villages were composed of some 90 lodges. [4] [1]: (Pauketat and Loren 2005, 4) [2]: Illinois State Museum, The Illinois, History: Exploration (2000), http://www.museum.state.il.us/muslink/nat_amer/post/htmls/hi_explore.html [3]: (Bauxar in B. Trigger, Handbook of North American Indians, vol. 15: Northeast (1978), pp. 594-595) [4]: (Bauxar in B. Trigger, Handbook of North American Indians, vol. 15: Northeast (1978), pp. 595) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Cahokia.
10,000-15,000 is a widely agreed upon number Milner estimates that by the Morehead phase the Cahokia (i.e. city) population had fallen about 40% from the Lohmann peak, [1] which was: "At its height (ca. A.D. 1100) the central administrative complex at Cahokia contained at least 15,000 residents though this high population was very short lived (probably less than 100 years)." [2] "“central administrative complex” (CAG) and was roughly 14 square kilometers in area." [3] "“greater Cahokia” a region extending outward from Cahokia roughly 30 kilometers" [3] [1]: (Milner 2006, 124) [2]: (Pauketat 2014, 15) [3]: (Emerson 2014, 12) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Cahokia.
10,000-15,000 is a widely agreed upon number Milner estimates that by the Morehead phase the Cahokia (i.e. city) population had fallen about 40% from the Lohmann peak, [1] which was: "At its height (ca. A.D. 1100) the central administrative complex at Cahokia contained at least 15,000 residents though this high population was very short lived (probably less than 100 years)." [2] "“central administrative complex” (CAG) and was roughly 14 square kilometers in area." [3] "“greater Cahokia” a region extending outward from Cahokia roughly 30 kilometers" [3] [1]: (Milner 2006, 124) [2]: (Pauketat 2014, 15) [3]: (Emerson 2014, 12) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Population of largest settlement probably in region of 500 people. This is an upper limit estimate. This population was not resident at the site that later became Cahokia. One of the areas with this number of people is called the Range site. |
||||||
|
"The term “Memotian” culture is now used to refer to 40 circular ramparted and moated sites (banteay kou in Khmer) in a hilly area of east Cambodia and a corner of southwest Vietnam measuring 85 kilometers east-west and 35 kilometers north-southoccupied between the early third millennium to early first millennium bce… artifacts are not very dense, suggesting that the number of inhabitants was not large, perhaps around 100 to 200."
[1]
[1]: (Miksic and Goh 2016: 114) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/2EZ3CBBS. |
||||||
|
"[O]ccupied between the early third millennium to early first millennium bce… artifacts are not very dense, suggesting that the number of inhabitants was not large, perhaps around 100 to 200."
[1]
[1]: (Miksic and Goh 2016: 114) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/2EZ3CBBS. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. ’The chiefs of Funan core a Mon-Khmer title pon, but some were taking Indic names with the suffice -varman, and the later 7th-century inscription suggest that the reason was related to the question of inheritance of accumulated wealth. A pon was chief of a settlement, and the typical pon-dom was a large village, or supra village of several hundred or a thousand or two persons living around or near a pond, sometimes artificial, and growing at least enough rice for self-sufficiency. Some settlements had several pon, perhaps watch one a chief over a hamlet-size community, with one superior to the others within the larger community. The population of each core pon-dom consisted of a lineage or a clan, with its own deity whore representative, and putative descendent, as the pon. Pon-ship was inherited matrilineally through sisters’ sons; and there a hierarchy, perhaps informal, of pon, probably based on wealth and political influence. During the florescence of Funan, the greatest wealth would have been accumulated through maritime activity, and it was the coastal pon-doms which would have become most directly involved in sea trade, and their upon were called ’kings’ by Chinese visitors. By the 7th century, and presumably earlier, their was a ruling stratum in each pon-dom, and others, even though relatives of the same clan, were subordinate juniors [...]’
[1]
’The site would have been a major population center. The surrounding terrain is suited today to flood- retreat farming, whereby the retreating floodwaters from the Mekong and Bassac Rivers are retained behind banks to sustain rice.’
[2]
’The entire town [Oc Eo] could have covered c. 450 hectares (1.74 square miles) and thus might have contained many thousands of people.’
[3]
[1]: (Vickery 1998, pp. 19-20) [2]: (Higham 2004, p. 18) [3]: (Coe 2003, p. 65) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. ’The chiefs of Funan core a Mon-Khmer title pon, but some were taking Indic names with the suffice -varman, and the later 7th-century inscription suggest that the reason was related to the question of inheritance of accumulated wealth. A pon was chief of a settlement, and the typical pon-dom was a large village, or supra village of several hundred or a thousand or two persons living around or near a pond, sometimes artificial, and growing at least enough rice for self-sufficiency. Some settlements had several pon, perhaps watch one a chief over a hamlet-size community, with one superior to the others within the larger community. The population of each core pon-dom consisted of a lineage or a clan, with its own deity whore representative, and putative descendent, as the pon. Pon-ship was inherited matrilineally through sisters’ sons; and there a hierarchy, perhaps informal, of pon, probably based on wealth and political influence. During the florescence of Funan, the greatest wealth would have been accumulated through maritime activity, and it was the coastal pon-doms which would have become most directly involved in sea trade, and their upon were called ’kings’ by Chinese visitors. By the 7th century, and presumably earlier, their was a ruling stratum in each pon-dom, and others, even though relatives of the same clan, were subordinate juniors [...]’
[1]
[1]: (Vickery 1998, pp. 19-20) |
||||||
|
’We do not know how much of the walled area of Yasodharapura was settled nor the size of its population.’
[1]
Yasodharapura capital 900 CE 4km on sides, 16km2, 1600 ha. 250 per hectare = 400,000 people "Around the year 900 CE, King Yasovarman I (’Protected by Glory; r.899-917 CE) created yet another new city, along with a new state temple and a new significantly larger baray. The city, Yasodharapura (’Glory-Bearing City’), was, like its predecessor, perfectly square, but it was much larger: about 4 kilometers on a side." [2] Hariharalaya 800 CE 12 km2, 1200 ha. 250 per hectare = 300,000 people "The city called Hariharalaya was laid out as a perfect square about 3 kilometers on a side." [2] [1]: (Miksic 2007, p. 18) [2]: (Jarzombek and Prakash 2011) Jarzombek, Mark M. Vikramaditya Prakash, Vikraaditya. 2011. A Global History of Architecture. John Wiley & Sons. |
||||||
|
’We do not know how much of the walled area of Yasodharapura was settled nor the size of its population.’
[1]
Yasodharapura capital 900 CE 4km on sides, 16km2, 1600 ha. 250 per hectare = 400,000 people "Around the year 900 CE, King Yasovarman I (’Protected by Glory; r.899-917 CE) created yet another new city, along with a new state temple and a new significantly larger baray. The city, Yasodharapura (’Glory-Bearing City’), was, like its predecessor, perfectly square, but it was much larger: about 4 kilometers on a side." [2] Hariharalaya 800 CE 12 km2, 1200 ha. 250 per hectare = 300,000 people "The city called Hariharalaya was laid out as a perfect square about 3 kilometers on a side." [2] [1]: (Miksic 2007, p. 18) [2]: (Jarzombek and Prakash 2011) Jarzombek, Mark M. Vikramaditya Prakash, Vikraaditya. 2011. A Global History of Architecture. John Wiley & Sons. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. ’At its peak, Angkor sprawled over nearly 1000 km2 [1] and may have housed more than three quarters of a million people [2,3].’
[1]
’With a fluctuating but persistent political dominance that extended from the ninth to the fourteenth centuries, it is hardly surprising that Angkor could built a temple enclosure (Angkor Wat) the size of central Tikal (Figure 11.11) and create a low-density urban complex with a water management network that spread across nearly 1,000 km^2 of intermeshed urban-rural landscape. That landscape could have fed between 300,000 and 750,000 human beings (see Fletcher et al. 2003:117 for assessment by Lustig).’
[2]
’Angkor. It is now clear that the temple complex was the centre of an enormous dispersed city, home to up to one million inhabitants, making it the largest city of antiquity. ’
[3]
’Although it is likely that Groslier’s original population estimate was too high, Angkor was probably the largest pre-industrial city in the world. The most recent archaeological work indicates that one million is a reasonable estimate of the city’s size.’
[4]
’Acker has given detailed consideration to the area that could have been irrigated, the water requirement, likely yields, and the location of the barays relative to one another and the land below them. His calculations were based on Groslier’s estimate of a population at Angkor in the vicinity of 1,900,000 people, of whom 600,000 were supported by 86,000 hectares (215,000 acres) of irrigated rice fields. In the dry season, a hectare would require 15,000 cubic meters (525,000 cu. ft.) of water. Assuming all the major barays at Angkor were full to a depth of three meters (9.9 ft.), they could have supplied 7,000 hectares (17,500 acres). If they yielded 1.46 tons of rice per hectare and annual consumption was 220 kilograms (484 lbs.) of rice per capita, the dry season yield would have maintained about 44,500 people, about 2.5 percent of the estimated population. This calculation is based only on the amount of water available when the barays were three meters deep. It does not take into account the possibility that the barays were constantly replenished with water from the Siem Reap River throughout the dry season. There is also the possibility that the reservoirs were used to supplement water supplies to the fields when there was insufficient rainfall during the wet sea- son. If so, then a further 9,000 metric tons (9,900 tons) over and above anticipated wet-season production could have been obtained, making the total irrigated yield 19,200 tons, sufficient to feed nearly 100,000 people.’
[5]
’At its peak, the population of the impe- rial core may have exceeded 1.5 million.’
[6]
’At its height, Angkor was the largest premodern settlement in the world, a city of more than 700,000 spread over a larger area than modern Los Angeles. Its crowning achievement was Angkor Wat, built at the kingdom’s height in the early twelfth century. Topped by five towers, arranged in an “X” pattern like the dots on a die, Angkor Wat was designed as a microcosmic representation of Mount Meru, the center of the universe in Hindu and Buddhist cosmology. This vast complex, still the largest religious building in the world, remains a powerful representation of Angkor’s military, artistic, and economic might, as well as the absolute rule of the God Kings, who were said to “eat their kingdom,” ruling with an iron fist.’
[7]
[1]: (Penny et al 2014, p. e84252) [2]: (Fletcher 2012, pp.300-302) [3]: (Tully 2005, p. 33) [4]: (Tully 2005, p. 44) [5]: (Higham 2004, p. 162) [6]: (Lieberman 2003, p. 219) [7]: (Strangio 2014, pp. 3-4) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. ’At its peak, Angkor sprawled over nearly 1000 km2 [1] and may have housed more than three quarters of a million people [2,3].’
[1]
’With a fluctuating but persistent political dominance that extended from the ninth to the fourteenth centuries, it is hardly surprising that Angkor could built a temple enclosure (Angkor Wat) the size of central Tikal (Figure 11.11) and create a low-density urban complex with a water management network that spread across nearly 1,000 km^2 of intermeshed urban-rural landscape. That landscape could have fed between 300,000 and 750,000 human beings (see Fletcher et al. 2003:117 for assessment by Lustig).’
[2]
’Angkor. It is now clear that the temple complex was the centre of an enormous dispersed city, home to up to one million inhabitants, making it the largest city of antiquity. ’
[3]
’Although it is likely that Groslier’s original population estimate was too high, Angkor was probably the largest pre-industrial city in the world. The most recent archaeological work indicates that one million is a reasonable estimate of the city’s size.’
[4]
’Acker has given detailed consideration to the area that could have been irrigated, the water requirement, likely yields, and the location of the barays relative to one another and the land below them. His calculations were based on Groslier’s estimate of a population at Angkor in the vicinity of 1,900,000 people, of whom 600,000 were supported by 86,000 hectares (215,000 acres) of irrigated rice fields. In the dry season, a hectare would require 15,000 cubic meters (525,000 cu. ft.) of water. Assuming all the major barays at Angkor were full to a depth of three meters (9.9 ft.), they could have supplied 7,000 hectares (17,500 acres). If they yielded 1.46 tons of rice per hectare and annual consumption was 220 kilograms (484 lbs.) of rice per capita, the dry season yield would have maintained about 44,500 people, about 2.5 percent of the estimated population. This calculation is based only on the amount of water available when the barays were three meters deep. It does not take into account the possibility that the barays were constantly replenished with water from the Siem Reap River throughout the dry season. There is also the possibility that the reservoirs were used to supplement water supplies to the fields when there was insufficient rainfall during the wet sea- son. If so, then a further 9,000 metric tons (9,900 tons) over and above anticipated wet-season production could have been obtained, making the total irrigated yield 19,200 tons, sufficient to feed nearly 100,000 people.’
[5]
’At its peak, the population of the impe- rial core may have exceeded 1.5 million.’
[6]
’At its height, Angkor was the largest premodern settlement in the world, a city of more than 700,000 spread over a larger area than modern Los Angeles. Its crowning achievement was Angkor Wat, built at the kingdom’s height in the early twelfth century. Topped by five towers, arranged in an “X” pattern like the dots on a die, Angkor Wat was designed as a microcosmic representation of Mount Meru, the center of the universe in Hindu and Buddhist cosmology. This vast complex, still the largest religious building in the world, remains a powerful representation of Angkor’s military, artistic, and economic might, as well as the absolute rule of the God Kings, who were said to “eat their kingdom,” ruling with an iron fist.’
[7]
[8]
[1]: (Penny et al 2014, p. e84252) [2]: (Fletcher 2012, pp.300-302) [3]: (Tully 2005, p. 33) [4]: (Tully 2005, p. 44) [5]: (Higham 2004, p. 162) [6]: (Lieberman 2003, p. 219) [7]: (Strangio 2014, pp. 3-4) [8]: (Buckley, B., et al. 2010. Climate as a contributing factor in the demise of Angkor, Cambodia. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, Vol. 107, No.15: 6748-652.) |
||||||
|
In the 17th century, in the area of Phnom Penh there were around 5,000 Chinese merchants, 1200 Portuguese, and other communities of Malay, Cham, Siamese, plus local population
[1]
. Van der Kraan estimates a total of 1 million in the whole of Cambodia
[2]
. Since Oudong (the capital) and Phnom Penh were in this area, it is likely that a large portion of the population lived there.
[1]: (Van der Kraan 2009: 13) [2]: (Van der Kraan 2009: f.n.87, p. 37) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "We know that in 1782, there was already some settlement on both banks of the river. Rama I chose for his new capital, and by the end of the first reign it would be unreasonable to suppose the capital had more than 50,000 or so. Terwiel’s work suggests that at the Bowring Treaty (1855) Bangkok’s population may have reached around 50,000-100,000. These are, of course, only very rough estimates, and it is well known that the river dwelling population makes it impossible to seek much more."
[1]
[1]: (Ouyyanont 1997, p. 241) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. 200,000 is the figure given by John Miksic for the supposed capital of Majapahit located in the vicinity of a model village called Trowulan.
[1]
Within the walled kratons resided 700-800 families resided including 8 residential chiefs.
[2]
There is no description, however, of a settlement which can confidently be called a city.
[3]
[1]: (Miksic 2000, 116) [2]: (Hall 2000, 52) [3]: (Christie 1991, 29) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. SCCS variable 157 ’Scale 9-Political Integration’ is coded as ‘2’ or ’Autonomous local communities’. According to Ethnographic Atlas variable 31 ’Mean Size of Local Communities’, the Trukese possess groups of ’3’ or ’100-199’, smaller than 200-399, 400-1000, any town of more than 5,000, Towns of 5,000-50,000 (one or more), and Cities of more than 50,000 (one or more).
|
||||||
|
people. The largest settlement and the only with continuous and permanent habitation from the earliest phase of the Neolithic (7000-6500/6000 BCE) is Knossos. The extent of the settlement increased from the Initial Neolithic to the Final Neolithic periods: Initial and Early Neolithic (7000-5900 BCE) c.0.25-0.35 ha; Middle Neolithic (5900-5300 BCE) c. 0.7-0.8 ha; Late Neolithic I (5300-4900 BCE) c. 1.4-1.75 ha; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV (4900-3000 BCE) c.1.75-2.5 ha.
[1]
If we apply a population density of 150 to 200 people per hectare
[2]
to our total areas of settlement, we arrive at the following figures: Initial and Early Neolithic c.35/50 to 53/70 people; Middle Neolithic c. 105/140-120/160 people; Late Neolithic I c. 210/280-263/350 people; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV c.263/350-375/500 people. This demographic development reflects significant socio-economic changes; it is worth to note that the first rapid increase of the Knossian settlement, occurred during Middle Neolithic-Late Neolithic I, coincides with marked changes in the spatial organization of the site, architecture, and patterns of production, consumption and exchange of goods.
[3]
[4]
Another large settlement was established on the hill of Phaistos, in the Mesara plain, during the Final Neolithic period (4500-3000 BCE).
[5]
It’s size is estimated to 2 ha.
[6]
a figure which implies a population of 300-400 souls.
[1]: Tomkins, P. 2008. "Time, space and the reinvention of the Cretan Neolithic," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 32, table 3.2. [2]: Manning, S. 1999. "Knossos and the limits of settlement growth" in Betancourt, P.P., Karageorhis,V., Laffineur, R,, and Niemeier, W-D. (eds), MELETEMATA (Aegaeum 20), Liège, 469-80. [3]: Tomkins, P., Day, P. M., and Kilikoglou, V. 2004. "Knossos and the early Neolithic landscape of the Heraklion Basin," in Gadogan, G., Hatzaki, E., and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State. Proceedings of the Conference in Heraklion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Heraklion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (British School at Athens Studies 12), London, 51-9 [4]: Whitelaw, T. M. 1992. "Lost in the Labyrinth? Comments on Broodbank’s social change at Knossos before the Bronze Age," Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 5, 225-38. [5]: Todaro, S. and Di Tonto S. 2008. "The Neolithic settlement of Phaistos revisited: evidence for ceremonial activity on the eve of the Bronze Age," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 177-90. [6]: Watrous, , L. V. and Hadzi-Vallianou, D. 2008. “Initial growth in social complexity (Late Neolithic-Early Minoan I),” in Watrous, L., Hadzi-Vallianou, D. and Blitzer, H. (eds), The Plain of Phaistos. Cycles of Social Complexity in the Mesara Region of Crete, Los Angeles, 221-31. |
||||||
|
people. The largest settlement and the only with continuous and permanent habitation from the earliest phase of the Neolithic (7000-6500/6000 BCE) is Knossos. The extent of the settlement increased from the Initial Neolithic to the Final Neolithic periods: Initial and Early Neolithic (7000-5900 BCE) c.0.25-0.35 ha; Middle Neolithic (5900-5300 BCE) c. 0.7-0.8 ha; Late Neolithic I (5300-4900 BCE) c. 1.4-1.75 ha; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV (4900-3000 BCE) c.1.75-2.5 ha.
[1]
If we apply a population density of 150 to 200 people per hectare
[2]
to our total areas of settlement, we arrive at the following figures: Initial and Early Neolithic c.35/50 to 53/70 people; Middle Neolithic c. 105/140-120/160 people; Late Neolithic I c. 210/280-263/350 people; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV c.263/350-375/500 people. This demographic development reflects significant socio-economic changes; it is worth to note that the first rapid increase of the Knossian settlement, occurred during Middle Neolithic-Late Neolithic I, coincides with marked changes in the spatial organization of the site, architecture, and patterns of production, consumption and exchange of goods.
[3]
[4]
Another large settlement was established on the hill of Phaistos, in the Mesara plain, during the Final Neolithic period (4500-3000 BCE).
[5]
It’s size is estimated to 2 ha.
[6]
a figure which implies a population of 300-400 souls.
[1]: Tomkins, P. 2008. "Time, space and the reinvention of the Cretan Neolithic," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 32, table 3.2. [2]: Manning, S. 1999. "Knossos and the limits of settlement growth" in Betancourt, P.P., Karageorhis,V., Laffineur, R,, and Niemeier, W-D. (eds), MELETEMATA (Aegaeum 20), Liège, 469-80. [3]: Tomkins, P., Day, P. M., and Kilikoglou, V. 2004. "Knossos and the early Neolithic landscape of the Heraklion Basin," in Gadogan, G., Hatzaki, E., and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State. Proceedings of the Conference in Heraklion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Heraklion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (British School at Athens Studies 12), London, 51-9 [4]: Whitelaw, T. M. 1992. "Lost in the Labyrinth? Comments on Broodbank’s social change at Knossos before the Bronze Age," Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 5, 225-38. [5]: Todaro, S. and Di Tonto S. 2008. "The Neolithic settlement of Phaistos revisited: evidence for ceremonial activity on the eve of the Bronze Age," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 177-90. [6]: Watrous, , L. V. and Hadzi-Vallianou, D. 2008. “Initial growth in social complexity (Late Neolithic-Early Minoan I),” in Watrous, L., Hadzi-Vallianou, D. and Blitzer, H. (eds), The Plain of Phaistos. Cycles of Social Complexity in the Mesara Region of Crete, Los Angeles, 221-31. |
||||||
|
people. The largest settlement and the only with continuous and permanent habitation from the earliest phase of the Neolithic (7000-6500/6000 BCE) is Knossos. The extent of the settlement increased from the Initial Neolithic to the Final Neolithic periods: Initial and Early Neolithic (7000-5900 BCE) c.0.25-0.35 ha; Middle Neolithic (5900-5300 BCE) c. 0.7-0.8 ha; Late Neolithic I (5300-4900 BCE) c. 1.4-1.75 ha; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV (4900-3000 BCE) c.1.75-2.5 ha.
[1]
If we apply a population density of 150 to 200 people per hectare
[2]
to our total areas of settlement, we arrive at the following figures: Initial and Early Neolithic c.35/50 to 53/70 people; Middle Neolithic c. 105/140-120/160 people; Late Neolithic I c. 210/280-263/350 people; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV c.263/350-375/500 people. This demographic development reflects significant socio-economic changes; it is worth to note that the first rapid increase of the Knossian settlement, occurred during Middle Neolithic-Late Neolithic I, coincides with marked changes in the spatial organization of the site, architecture, and patterns of production, consumption and exchange of goods.
[3]
[4]
Another large settlement was established on the hill of Phaistos, in the Mesara plain, during the Final Neolithic period (4500-3000 BCE).
[5]
It’s size is estimated to 2 ha.
[6]
a figure which implies a population of 300-400 souls.
[1]: Tomkins, P. 2008. "Time, space and the reinvention of the Cretan Neolithic," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 32, table 3.2. [2]: Manning, S. 1999. "Knossos and the limits of settlement growth" in Betancourt, P.P., Karageorhis,V., Laffineur, R,, and Niemeier, W-D. (eds), MELETEMATA (Aegaeum 20), Liège, 469-80. [3]: Tomkins, P., Day, P. M., and Kilikoglou, V. 2004. "Knossos and the early Neolithic landscape of the Heraklion Basin," in Gadogan, G., Hatzaki, E., and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State. Proceedings of the Conference in Heraklion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Heraklion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (British School at Athens Studies 12), London, 51-9 [4]: Whitelaw, T. M. 1992. "Lost in the Labyrinth? Comments on Broodbank’s social change at Knossos before the Bronze Age," Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 5, 225-38. [5]: Todaro, S. and Di Tonto S. 2008. "The Neolithic settlement of Phaistos revisited: evidence for ceremonial activity on the eve of the Bronze Age," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 177-90. [6]: Watrous, , L. V. and Hadzi-Vallianou, D. 2008. “Initial growth in social complexity (Late Neolithic-Early Minoan I),” in Watrous, L., Hadzi-Vallianou, D. and Blitzer, H. (eds), The Plain of Phaistos. Cycles of Social Complexity in the Mesara Region of Crete, Los Angeles, 221-31. |
||||||
|
people. The largest settlement and the only with continuous and permanent habitation from the earliest phase of the Neolithic (7000-6500/6000 BCE) is Knossos. The extent of the settlement increased from the Initial Neolithic to the Final Neolithic periods: Initial and Early Neolithic (7000-5900 BCE) c.0.25-0.35 ha; Middle Neolithic (5900-5300 BCE) c. 0.7-0.8 ha; Late Neolithic I (5300-4900 BCE) c. 1.4-1.75 ha; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV (4900-3000 BCE) c.1.75-2.5 ha.
[1]
If we apply a population density of 150 to 200 people per hectare
[2]
to our total areas of settlement, we arrive at the following figures: Initial and Early Neolithic c.35/50 to 53/70 people; Middle Neolithic c. 105/140-120/160 people; Late Neolithic I c. 210/280-263/350 people; and Late Neolithic II and Final Neolithic I-IV c.263/350-375/500 people. This demographic development reflects significant socio-economic changes; it is worth to note that the first rapid increase of the Knossian settlement, occurred during Middle Neolithic-Late Neolithic I, coincides with marked changes in the spatial organization of the site, architecture, and patterns of production, consumption and exchange of goods.
[3]
[4]
Another large settlement was established on the hill of Phaistos, in the Mesara plain, during the Final Neolithic period (4500-3000 BCE).
[5]
It’s size is estimated to 2 ha.
[6]
a figure which implies a population of 300-400 souls.
[1]: Tomkins, P. 2008. "Time, space and the reinvention of the Cretan Neolithic," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 32, table 3.2. [2]: Manning, S. 1999. "Knossos and the limits of settlement growth" in Betancourt, P.P., Karageorhis,V., Laffineur, R,, and Niemeier, W-D. (eds), MELETEMATA (Aegaeum 20), Liège, 469-80. [3]: Tomkins, P., Day, P. M., and Kilikoglou, V. 2004. "Knossos and the early Neolithic landscape of the Heraklion Basin," in Gadogan, G., Hatzaki, E., and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State. Proceedings of the Conference in Heraklion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Heraklion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (British School at Athens Studies 12), London, 51-9 [4]: Whitelaw, T. M. 1992. "Lost in the Labyrinth? Comments on Broodbank’s social change at Knossos before the Bronze Age," Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 5, 225-38. [5]: Todaro, S. and Di Tonto S. 2008. "The Neolithic settlement of Phaistos revisited: evidence for ceremonial activity on the eve of the Bronze Age," in Isaakidou, V. and Tomkins, P. D. (eds), Escaping the Labyrinth. The Cretan Neolithic in Context, Sheffiled, 177-90. [6]: Watrous, , L. V. and Hadzi-Vallianou, D. 2008. “Initial growth in social complexity (Late Neolithic-Early Minoan I),” in Watrous, L., Hadzi-Vallianou, D. and Blitzer, H. (eds), The Plain of Phaistos. Cycles of Social Complexity in the Mesara Region of Crete, Los Angeles, 221-31. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. Knossos is the largest site of Prepalatial Crete. The estimated site size is about 20-37 hectares making Knossos the largest urban centre of the period.
[1]
Whitelaw estimated the Knossian population to 2,600 to 11,100 people (EM I-EM II: 2,600; EM III-MM IA: 6,000-11,100). The population of Phaistos, for the same period, is estimated to 1,660-5,400 souls and that of Malia to 1,500-3,190 souls.
[2]
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2012. "The urbanization of prehistoric Crete: settlement perspectives on Minoan state formation," in n Schope, I., Tomkins, P. and Driessen, J. (eds), Back to the Beginning: Reassessing Social and Political Complexity on Crete during the Early and Middle Bronze Age, Oxford, 150. [2]: Whitelaw, T. 2012. "The urbanization of prehistoric Crete: settlement perspectives on Minoan state formation," in n Schope, I., Tomkins, P. and Driessen, J. (eds), Back to the Beginning: Reassessing Social and Political Complexity on Crete during the Early and Middle Bronze Age, Oxford, 156. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. Knossos is the largest settlement of the island (ca. 57 ha) followed by Phaistos (31 ha) and Malia (24 ha.).
[1]
The population of Knossos is estimated to 17,100 souls and that of Phaistos and Malia to 9,300 and 7,200 respectively.
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2012. "The urbanization of prehistoric Crete: settlement perspectives on Minoan state formation," in Schoep, I., Tomkins, P., and Driessen, J. (eds), Back to the Beginning. Reassessing Social and Political Complexity on Crete during the Early and Middle Bronze Age, Oxford, 156. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. Knossos is the largest site of Neopalatial Crete. The estimated site size is about 60-80 hectares making Knossos the largest urban centre of Prehistoric Greece.
[1]
Whitelaw estimated Knossian population to 25,000-30,000 people replacing his previous estimate of 14,000-18,000 individuals
[2]
[3]
[4]
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2001. "From sites to communities: Defining the human dimensions of Minoan urbanism," in Branigan, K. (ed.), Urbanism in the Aegean Bronze Age (SSAA 4), Sheffield,15-37. [2]: Whitelaw, T. 2000. "Beyond the palace: a century of investigation in Europe’s oldest city," BICS 44, 223-26 [3]: Whitelaw, T. 2001. "From sites to communities: defining the human dimensions of Minoan urbanism," in Branigan, K. (ed.), Urbanism in the Aegean Bronze Age (SSAA 4), Sheffield, 15-37 [4]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58 |
||||||
|
inhabitants. Knossos is the largest urban center.
[1]
[2]
The growth of the city during the Neopalatial period was followed by a considerable contraction after the end of Late Minoan IB (1450 BCE), and a dramatic decline after Late Minoan IIIA (1300 BCE). The population is estimated to 25,000-30,000 inhabitants during 1500-1450 BCE, 10,000 inhabitants during 1450-1300 BCE, and just 1,000 inhabitants during 1300-1000 BCE.
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58 [2]: Whitelaw, T. 2012. "The urbanization of prehistoric Crete |
||||||
|
The population of Knossos, the largest urban centre of the island, dramatically declined after Late Minoan IIIA (1300 BCE). Its population is estimated to 1,000 souls.
[1]
Minoan Crete "a lively and pleasure loving matriarchal society, made wealthy by extensive trade."; "Houses were up to 5 stories high, palaces had plumbing with flush toilets and there was little indication of warfare or social strife on the island and in their colonies." [2] [1]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58. [2]: (Basilevsky 2016, 25) Basilevsky, Alexander. 2016. Early Ukraine: A Military and Social History to the Mid-19th Century. McFarland & Company, Inc., Publishers. Jefferson. |
||||||
|
people. The largest settlement of the period was Knossos and its population is estimated to about 1,000 people.
[1]
There is no detailed data for the size of many of the other Final Postpalatial settlements. If we consider, however, that the average size of a large settlement is about 2.5 to 4.5 ha., we could speculate a population of 375 to 600 souls or 75 to 80 families.
[2]
[3]
Karphi, one of the few fully excavated settlements of the period (1200-1000 BCE), consisted of 125 to 150 houses. If we assume a figure of five persons as a typical household, we have a total population of 625 to 750 souls.
[4]
Minoan Crete "a lively and pleasure loving matriarchal society, made wealthy by extensive trade."; "Houses were up to 5 stories high, palaces had plumbing with flush toilets and there was little indication of warfare or social strife on the island and in their colonies." [5] [1]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58. [2]: These estimates are based on a figure of 150 individuals per ha and of five individuals as the typical size of a nuclear family. See Whitelaw, T. 2001. "From sites to communities: defining the human dimensions of Minoan urbanism," in Branigan, K. (ed.), Urbanism in the Aegean Bronze Age (SSAA 4), Sheffield, 18 [3]: Branigan, K. 2001. "Aspects of Minoan urbanism," in Branigan, K. (ed.), Urbanism in the Aegean Bronze Age (SSAA 4), Sheffield, 48. [4]: Nowicki estimated the population of the site at 627 to 1200 souls based on the figure of five to eight individuals as the size of a typical family. Nowicki, K. 1999. "Economy of refugees: life in the Cretan mountains at the turn of the Bronze and Iron Ages," in Chaniotis, A. (ed.), From Minoan Farmers to Roman Traders. Sidelights on the Economy of Ancient Crete, Stuttgart, 158. [5]: (Basilevsky 2016, 25) Basilevsky, Alexander. 2016. Early Ukraine: A Military and Social History to the Mid-19th Century. McFarland & Company, Inc., Publishers. Jefferson. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The largest settlement of the period is Knossos and its population is estimated to about 6,000 individuals.
[1]
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58. |
||||||
|
Knossos was the largest urban center, with a population of roughly 4,000 in this period.
[1]
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58. |
||||||
|
The largest town of Classical Crete was Knossos.
[1]
It is also argued that the population of large cities was about 2,000-5,000 souls.
[2]
[1]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58. [2]: Chaniotis, A. 1897. "Κλασική και Ελληνιστική Κρήτη," in Panagiotakis, N. (ed.), Κρήτη: Ιστορία και Πολιτισμός, Heraklion, 195. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The largest urban center was Gortyn (24,000 inhabitants) followed by Knossos (11,000 inhabitants).
[1]
[2]
[1]: Raab, H. A. 2001. Rural Settlement in Hellenistic and Roman Crete (BAR I.S 984), 9-8 [2]: Whitelaw, T. 2004. "Estimating the population of Neopalatial Knossos," in Cadogan, G., Hatzaki, E. and Vasilakis, A. (eds), Knossos: Palace, City, State: Proceedings of the Conference in Herakleion organized by the British School at Athens and the 23rd Ephoreia of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities of Herakleion, in November 2000, for the Centenary of Sir Arthur Evans’s Excavations at Knossos (BSA Studies 12), London, 147-58. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
[900,000-1,100,000]: 1 CE; [1,000,000-1,200,000]: 117 CE; 1,000,000: 200 CE Rome at its peak had a population of 1,200,000. [1] Population of Rome was 1,000,000 by 1 CE. [2] Alexandria (largest settlement in the Roman province of Egypt) was at most 750,000 people at its height in the mid-second CE. [3] Other estimates of Alexandria’s population put it at around 500,000 people for most of the imperial Principate period. [4] Peak settlement of Rome generally thought to be c150 CE. By 200 CE about 1 million. [5] [1]: (Lo Cascio 2000) [2]: (Canciello 2005) [3]: (Rathbone 2007, 699) [4]: (Bagnall and Frier 1994, 54) [5]: (Twine 1992 http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
[900,000-1,100,000]: 1 CE; [1,000,000-1,200,000]: 117 CE; 1,000,000: 200 CE Rome at its peak had a population of 1,200,000. [1] Population of Rome was 1,000,000 by 1 CE. [2] Alexandria (largest settlement in the Roman province of Egypt) was at most 750,000 people at its height in the mid-second CE. [3] Other estimates of Alexandria’s population put it at around 500,000 people for most of the imperial Principate period. [4] Peak settlement of Rome generally thought to be c150 CE. By 200 CE about 1 million. [5] [1]: (Lo Cascio 2000) [2]: (Canciello 2005) [3]: (Rathbone 2007, 699) [4]: (Bagnall and Frier 1994, 54) [5]: (Twine 1992 http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
[900,000-1,100,000]: 1 CE; [1,000,000-1,200,000]: 117 CE; 1,000,000: 200 CE Rome at its peak had a population of 1,200,000. [1] Population of Rome was 1,000,000 by 1 CE. [2] Alexandria (largest settlement in the Roman province of Egypt) was at most 750,000 people at its height in the mid-second CE. [3] Other estimates of Alexandria’s population put it at around 500,000 people for most of the imperial Principate period. [4] Peak settlement of Rome generally thought to be c150 CE. By 200 CE about 1 million. [5] [1]: (Lo Cascio 2000) [2]: (Canciello 2005) [3]: (Rathbone 2007, 699) [4]: (Bagnall and Frier 1994, 54) [5]: (Twine 1992 http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) |
||||||
|
people. Rome. Peak settlement of Rome generally thought to be c150 CE. By 300 CE still about 800,000 which had decreased to roughly 500,000 by 400 CE.
[1]
[150,000-400,000] for Constantinople in the fifth century based on estimates of city size, density of occupation, and archaeological remains. [2] . [1]: (Twine 1992 http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) [2]: (Lee 2013, 76) |
||||||
|
Constantinople (Estimates): 400 CE: 300.000; 500 CE:500.000; 550 CE: 250.000; 630: 150.000 CE
"The fourth and fifth centuries were characterized by a growth that was supported not just by the political and military drive of the empire but also by a prolonged favourable climatic episode (Geyer 2002:42-3). During this period Constantinople constantly grew in size and population, a fact suggested among other things by the enlargement of the area contained in the city (about 700 hectares) through the construction of the new Theodosian walls around 413. At its peak the city held a population estimated at 400,000 or higher (Jacoby 1961:107-9; Mango 1985: 51; Muller 1993). Other important cities of the eastern Mediterranean such as Antioch and Alexandria continued to maintain a large population, the first with 150,000 to 200,000 inhabitants, the latter with 200,000 to 300,000 (Liebeschuetz 1972: 92-6). The positive trend continued, with varying regional intensity, up to the reign of Justinian. The emperor’s expansionist policies brought territorial gains to the empire; however, the cost in terms of loss of life, massive depopulation of countryside, and financial strains was great." [1] Antioch 270,000: 400 CE [2] Alexandria 200,000: 400 CE; 200,000: 500 CE; 100,000: 600 CE [2] Carthage 270,000: 400 CE [2] Part of the Eastern Roman Empire only from 534 onwards again, with a population definitely lower than 270,000 (maybe 50-100,000 ?) [3] Constantinople 300,000: 361 CE; 400,000: 500 CE; 350,000: 622 CE [4] 400,000: 400 CE; 500,000: 500 CE; 600,000: 600 CE [5] [1]: (Stathakopoulos 2008, 310) Jeffreys E, Haldon J and Cormack R eds. 2008. The Oxford Handbook of Byzantine Studies. Oxford University Press. Oxford. [2]: (Modelski 2003) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [3]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015, Personal Communication) [4]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. |
||||||
|
Constantinople (Estimates): 400 CE: 300.000; 500 CE:500.000; 550 CE: 250.000; 630: 150.000 CE
"The fourth and fifth centuries were characterized by a growth that was supported not just by the political and military drive of the empire but also by a prolonged favourable climatic episode (Geyer 2002:42-3). During this period Constantinople constantly grew in size and population, a fact suggested among other things by the enlargement of the area contained in the city (about 700 hectares) through the construction of the new Theodosian walls around 413. At its peak the city held a population estimated at 400,000 or higher (Jacoby 1961:107-9; Mango 1985: 51; Muller 1993). Other important cities of the eastern Mediterranean such as Antioch and Alexandria continued to maintain a large population, the first with 150,000 to 200,000 inhabitants, the latter with 200,000 to 300,000 (Liebeschuetz 1972: 92-6). The positive trend continued, with varying regional intensity, up to the reign of Justinian. The emperor’s expansionist policies brought territorial gains to the empire; however, the cost in terms of loss of life, massive depopulation of countryside, and financial strains was great." [1] Antioch 270,000: 400 CE [2] Alexandria 200,000: 400 CE; 200,000: 500 CE; 100,000: 600 CE [2] Carthage 270,000: 400 CE [2] Part of the Eastern Roman Empire only from 534 onwards again, with a population definitely lower than 270,000 (maybe 50-100,000 ?) [3] Constantinople 300,000: 361 CE; 400,000: 500 CE; 350,000: 622 CE [4] 400,000: 400 CE; 500,000: 500 CE; 600,000: 600 CE [5] [1]: (Stathakopoulos 2008, 310) Jeffreys E, Haldon J and Cormack R eds. 2008. The Oxford Handbook of Byzantine Studies. Oxford University Press. Oxford. [2]: (Modelski 2003) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [3]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015, Personal Communication) [4]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. |
||||||
|
Constantinople (Estimates): 400 CE: 300.000; 500 CE:500.000; 550 CE: 250.000; 630: 150.000 CE
"The fourth and fifth centuries were characterized by a growth that was supported not just by the political and military drive of the empire but also by a prolonged favourable climatic episode (Geyer 2002:42-3). During this period Constantinople constantly grew in size and population, a fact suggested among other things by the enlargement of the area contained in the city (about 700 hectares) through the construction of the new Theodosian walls around 413. At its peak the city held a population estimated at 400,000 or higher (Jacoby 1961:107-9; Mango 1985: 51; Muller 1993). Other important cities of the eastern Mediterranean such as Antioch and Alexandria continued to maintain a large population, the first with 150,000 to 200,000 inhabitants, the latter with 200,000 to 300,000 (Liebeschuetz 1972: 92-6). The positive trend continued, with varying regional intensity, up to the reign of Justinian. The emperor’s expansionist policies brought territorial gains to the empire; however, the cost in terms of loss of life, massive depopulation of countryside, and financial strains was great." [1] Antioch 270,000: 400 CE [2] Alexandria 200,000: 400 CE; 200,000: 500 CE; 100,000: 600 CE [2] Carthage 270,000: 400 CE [2] Part of the Eastern Roman Empire only from 534 onwards again, with a population definitely lower than 270,000 (maybe 50-100,000 ?) [3] Constantinople 300,000: 361 CE; 400,000: 500 CE; 350,000: 622 CE [4] 400,000: 400 CE; 500,000: 500 CE; 600,000: 600 CE [5] [1]: (Stathakopoulos 2008, 310) Jeffreys E, Haldon J and Cormack R eds. 2008. The Oxford Handbook of Byzantine Studies. Oxford University Press. Oxford. [2]: (Modelski 2003) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [3]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015, Personal Communication) [4]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Constantinople.
Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015 [1] Constantinople (Estimates): 150,000: 630 CE; 80,000: 700 CE; 100,000: 867 CE Earlier estimates somehow underestimated the impact of the plague epidemics and the loss of hinterland - I rely also on recent studies of Magdalino and Haldon. [2] Constantinople 350,000: 622 CE; 250,000: 800 CE; 300,000: 900 CE [3] 600,000: 600 CE; 400,000: 700 CE; 400,000: 800 CE; 500,000: 900 CE [4] "450,000 in 500 CE; 150,000 in 600 CE; 125,000 in 700 CE; 150-350,000 in 800 CE". [5] [1]: (Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication) [3]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [4]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [5]: (Palmisano, Alessio. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. April 2020. Email) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Constantinople.
Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015 [1] Constantinople (Estimates): 150,000: 630 CE; 80,000: 700 CE; 100,000: 867 CE Earlier estimates somehow underestimated the impact of the plague epidemics and the loss of hinterland - I rely also on recent studies of Magdalino and Haldon. [2] Constantinople 350,000: 622 CE; 250,000: 800 CE; 300,000: 900 CE [3] 600,000: 600 CE; 400,000: 700 CE; 400,000: 800 CE; 500,000: 900 CE [4] "450,000 in 500 CE; 150,000 in 600 CE; 125,000 in 700 CE; 150-350,000 in 800 CE". [5] [1]: (Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication) [3]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [4]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [5]: (Palmisano, Alessio. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. April 2020. Email) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Constantinople.
Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015 [1] Constantinople (Estimates): 150,000: 630 CE; 80,000: 700 CE; 100,000: 867 CE Earlier estimates somehow underestimated the impact of the plague epidemics and the loss of hinterland - I rely also on recent studies of Magdalino and Haldon. [2] Constantinople 350,000: 622 CE; 250,000: 800 CE; 300,000: 900 CE [3] 600,000: 600 CE; 400,000: 700 CE; 400,000: 800 CE; 500,000: 900 CE [4] "450,000 in 500 CE; 150,000 in 600 CE; 125,000 in 700 CE; 150-350,000 in 800 CE". [5] [1]: (Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Johannes Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication) [3]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [4]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [5]: (Palmisano, Alessio. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. April 2020. Email) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Preiser-Kapeller [1] Constantinople 100,000: 867CE; 200,000: 1000 CE Chase-Dunn [2] Constantinople 300,000: 900 CE; 300,000: 1000 CE Modelski [3] Constantinople 500,000: 900 CE; 600,000: 1000 CE Unrealistic, even beyond most estimates for the period before the Justinianic plague [4] [1]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [4]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Preiser-Kapeller [1] Constantinople 100,000: 867CE; 200,000: 1000 CE Chase-Dunn [2] Constantinople 300,000: 900 CE; 300,000: 1000 CE Modelski [3] Constantinople 500,000: 900 CE; 600,000: 1000 CE Unrealistic, even beyond most estimates for the period before the Justinianic plague [4] [1]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [4]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Preiser-Kapeller [1] Constantinople 100,000: 867CE; 200,000: 1000 CE Chase-Dunn [2] Constantinople 300,000: 900 CE; 300,000: 1000 CE Modelski [3] Constantinople 500,000: 900 CE; 600,000: 1000 CE Unrealistic, even beyond most estimates for the period before the Justinianic plague [4] [1]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [4]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Preiser-Kapeller [1] Constantinople 100,000: 867CE; 200,000: 1000 CE Chase-Dunn [2] Constantinople 300,000: 900 CE; 300,000: 1000 CE Modelski [3] Constantinople 500,000: 900 CE; 600,000: 1000 CE Unrealistic, even beyond most estimates for the period before the Justinianic plague [4] [1]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [4]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Preiser-Kapeller [1] Constantinople 100,000: 867CE; 200,000: 1000 CE Chase-Dunn [2] Constantinople 300,000: 900 CE; 300,000: 1000 CE Modelski [3] Constantinople 500,000: 900 CE; 600,000: 1000 CE Unrealistic, even beyond most estimates for the period before the Justinianic plague [4] [1]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [2]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Modelski 2003, 49) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. FAROS 2000. Washington D.C. [4]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Constantinople.
Everything between 100,000 and 400,000 possible. [1] Preiser-Kapeller [2] Constantinople 300,000: 1200 CE Stathakopoulos [3] Constantinople [300,000-400,000]: 1150 CE ("12th century") Thessalonike 150,000: 1150 CE ("12th century") Chase-Dunn [4] Constantinople 200,000: 1100 CE; 200,000: 1150 CE; 150,000: 1200 CE "250,000 in 1100 BC; 150,000 in 1200; 100,000 in 1300." [5] [1]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences. Personal Communication. [2]: (Preiser-Kapeller 2015) Institute for Medieval Research, Division of Byzantine Research, Austrian Academy of Sciences) [3]: (Stathakopoulos 2008, 312) Jeffreys E, Haldon J and Cormack R eds. 2008. The Oxford Handbook of Byzantine Studies. Oxford University Press. Oxford. [4]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Palmisano, Alessio. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. April 2020. Email) |
||||||
|
[1]
"Fig. 4.2. Qotakalli sites in the Cusco Basin (after AD 400)" redrawn from Bauer. [2] Qotakalli sites in the Cuzco Basin 1-5 ha sites: 16 0.25-1 ha sites: 35 There was a greater density of large sites at the Western end of the Cuzco Basin, with a cluster around the modern Cuzco city area. It is possible there is a large Qotakalli era village under Cuzco. [3] The largest site may have covered 5 hectares or more. Information copied from the following polity sheet (Qotakalli) as the data comes from Bauer 2004 and Covey 2006. To Bauer, Qotakalli goes from 200-600CE, and Covey refers to the period between 400-600CE. [1]: (Brian Bauer 2015, personal communication) [2]: (Covey 2006, 60 cite: Bauer 2004) [3]: (Bauer 2004, 52) |
||||||
|
[1]
"Fig. 4.2. Qotakalli sites in the Cusco Basin (after AD 400)" redrawn from Bauer. [2] Qotakalli sites in the Cuzco Basin 1-5 ha sites: 16 0.25-1 ha sites: 35 There was a greater density of large sites at the Western end of the Cuzco Basin, with a cluster around the modern Cuzco city area. It is possible there is a large Qotakalli era village under Cuzco. [3] The largest site may have covered 5 ha or more. [1]: (Brian Bauer 2015, personal communication) [2]: (Covey 2006, 60 cite: Bauer 2004) [3]: (Bauer 2004, 52) |
||||||
|
{70,000; 40,000; [20,000-40,000]} ... cannot yet be machine read.
70,000 Wari capital max 70,000 people. [1] 40,000 Wari capital population conservatively estimated at 40,000. [2] 20,000-40,000 Wari capital perhaps 20,000-40,000 inhabitants. [3] 200-300 ha Wari had 200 ha of compound architecture. The entire urban sprawl covered 300 ha. [4] [1]: (Covey, Bauer, Bélisle, Tsesmeli 2013, 538-552) [2]: (Pringle 2013 http://news.nationalgeographic.com/news/2013/06/130627-peru-archaeology-wari-south-america-human-sacrifice-royal-ancient-world/) [3]: (McEwan and Williams in Bergh 2012, 65) [4]: (Bauer 2004, 56) |
||||||
|
Cuzco peak.
[1]
According to Vicente de Valverde, in a letter to the king of Spain: "the city had but only three or four thousand houses, [the valley] held more than twenty thousand people." Ruiz de Acre c1545 CE also estimated 4,000 houses. [2] Alan Covey: This may reflect the area of Spanish Cuzco, but it probably omits the dense network of towns and villages that immediately surrounded the Inca city. [3] Another Spaniard estimated a population of ten times that size. [4] "The UNESCO report’s author, Santiago Agurto Calvo, surmised that the population of the central sector was about 15,000-20,000 people, with an additional 50,000 in a ring of immediately surrounding districts. He estimated, very roughly, that 50,000-110,000 more people may have occupied the suburban area that extended about 5 km beyond the urban neighborhoods. While the evidence to support any population estimate is thin at best, we may judge that greater Cuzco housed somewhere between 100,000 and 150,000 people. The city was thus smallish by the standard of ancient imperial capitals." [5] [1]: (Bauer 2004, 3) [2]: (Bauer 2004, 189, 227) [3]: (Covey 2015, personal communication) [4]: (Alan Covey 2015, personal communication) [5]: (D’Altroy 2014, 203) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Naples: 224,000: 1600 CE [1] [1]: Chase-Dunn, Christopher, and Alice Willard. 2007. "Populations of Largest Cities in PMNs from 2000BC to 1988AD". Retrieved May 4, 2017. http://irows.ucr.edu/cd/courses/compciv/citypops4000.txt https://www.zotero.org/groups/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/D55F2NG3 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Settlement of 50 ha at 200 persons per hectare would have 10,000 people. Presumably largest settlement of 50 ha at end of polity. Will use 20 ha (lower limit of upper range) for middle period and 5 ha for early period.
In the Bellary and Raichur districts of Karnataka, there were at least two levels of settlement hierarchy [1] : 1. Settlements of 20-50 ha2. Settlements of 1-5 ha [1]: P. Peregrine, M. Ember (eds), Encyclopedia of Prehistory, vol. 8: South And Southwest Asia (2003), p. 365 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Settlement of 50 ha at 200 persons per hectare would have 10,000 people. Presumably largest settlement of 50 ha at end of polity. Will use 20 ha (lower limit of upper range) for middle period and 5 ha for early period.
In the Bellary and Raichur districts of Karnataka, there were at least two levels of settlement hierarchy [1] : 1. Settlements of 20-50 ha2. Settlements of 1-5 ha [1]: P. Peregrine, M. Ember (eds), Encyclopedia of Prehistory, vol. 8: South And Southwest Asia (2003), p. 365 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Settlement of 50 ha at 200 persons per hectare would have 10,000 people. Presumably largest settlement of 50 ha at end of polity. Will use 20 ha (lower limit of upper range) for middle period and 5 ha for early period.
In the Bellary and Raichur districts of Karnataka, there were at least two levels of settlement hierarchy [1] : 1. Settlements of 20-50 ha2. Settlements of 1-5 ha [1]: P. Peregrine, M. Ember (eds), Encyclopedia of Prehistory, vol. 8: South And Southwest Asia (2003), p. 365 |
||||||
|
persons. Pataliputra was the largest urban agglomeration of the Indian subcontinent, encompassing 2,200 hectares. Other specialists argue for a lower estimate based on the theory that most of the population lived within the inner moat in a territory of 340 hectares, providing an estimate of 50,000 inhabitants.
[1]
As an indication of population density within the city of Pataliputra were two and three story houses. [2] [1]: Clark, Peter, ed. The Oxford Handbook of Cities in World History. Oxford University Press, 2013. p. 159 [2]: (McClellan III and Dorn 2015, 164) McClellan III, James E. Dorn, Harold. 2015. Science and Technology in World History: An Introduction. JHU Press. |
||||||
|
persons. Pataliputra was the largest urban agglomeration of the Indian subcontinent, encompassing 2,200 hectares. Other specialists argue for a lower estimate based on the theory that most of the population lived within the inner moat in a territory of 340 hectares, providing an estimate of 50,000 inhabitants.
[1]
As an indication of population density within the city of Pataliputra were two and three story houses. [2] [1]: Clark, Peter, ed. The Oxford Handbook of Cities in World History. Oxford University Press, 2013. p. 159 [2]: (McClellan III and Dorn 2015, 164) McClellan III, James E. Dorn, Harold. 2015. Science and Technology in World History: An Introduction. JHU Press. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants
[1]
. Chase-Dunn also suggests an estimate of 60,000 inhabitants for 200 BCE, but here we are following the "short chronology" of the Satavahana Empire
[2]
, which starts in the first century BCE.
[1]: Chase-Dunn spreadsheet [2]: C. Sinopoli, On the Edge of Empire: Form and Substance in the Satavahana Dynasty, in S. Alcock (ed), Empires (2001), p. 166 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants
[1]
. Capital of Malkhed or Manyakheta. However, estimates are made difficult by the fact that the capital was destroyed by Chola armies in the tenth century CE, and what was left was subsequently destroyed by the armies of the Delhi Sultanate and the Mughals. Today, the Rashtrakuta capital is little more than a village. Not only that, but what little information exists on the city’s heyday appears to be strongly influenced by Jain tradition, which may be biased, considering that Malkhed used to be a major centre for the religion
[2]
.
[1]: Chase-Dunn spreadsheet (2001) [2]: Jayashri Mishra, Social and Economic Conditions Under the Imperial Rashtrakutas (1992), pp. 208 |
||||||
|
[100,000-250,000]: 1560 CE
By the early 1400s the fortified core of the city of Vijayanagara covered nearly 20 square km, and its population may have been as high as 100,000. By the time the Vijayanagara capital was abandoned in 1565 following a major military defeat, the city core extended over approximately 30 square km and its fortified hinterland was more than 400 square km in area. The city’s population at that time is estimated to have exceeded 250,000 [1] . According to a different source, though, the city’s population in the 16th century is described as "over 100,000" [2] . [1]: Carla M. Sinopoli, ’From the Lion Throne: Political and Social Dynamics of the Vijayanagara Empire’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient, Vol 43, No. 3 (2000), pp. 370 [2]: Burton Stein, The New Cambridge History of India: Vijayanagara (1990), p. 75 |
||||||
|
[100,000-250,000]: 1560 CE
By the early 1400s the fortified core of the city of Vijayanagara covered nearly 20 square km, and its population may have been as high as 100,000. By the time the Vijayanagara capital was abandoned in 1565 following a major military defeat, the city core extended over approximately 30 square km and its fortified hinterland was more than 400 square km in area. The city’s population at that time is estimated to have exceeded 250,000 [1] . According to a different source, though, the city’s population in the 16th century is described as "over 100,000" [2] . [1]: Carla M. Sinopoli, ’From the Lion Throne: Political and Social Dynamics of the Vijayanagara Empire’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient, Vol 43, No. 3 (2000), pp. 370 [2]: Burton Stein, The New Cambridge History of India: Vijayanagara (1990), p. 75 |
||||||
|
Dehli. The Mughal rulers of India constantly toured the realm and maintained no fixed capital. Mid-seventeenth century Delhi is reputed to have had a population of about 400,000 but one European observer claimed most of it moved with the royal court, reducing its population to as little as 65,000. Another compared Mughal Delhi to a ‘camp’ rather than a city like Paris, and apparently there were so many trees that from a distance it looked like a wood.
[1]
[2]
[3] -- we have a reference but no number. [1]: Ramesh Kumar Arora. Rajni Goyal. 1996. Indian Public Administration: Institutions and Issues. Wishwa Prakashan. New Delhi. p.23 [2]: Abraham Eraly. 2007. The Mughal World: Life in India’s Last Golden Age. Penguin Books. New Delhi. p. 8 [3]: Hambly, G. (1982) Towns and Cities: The Mughal Empire in The Cambridge economic history of India Vol.1, c1200-c.1750. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. p.436. |
||||||
|
people. In certain areas, when villages coalesced due to warfare or other reasons, villages could reach a population of over 1,000. Some villages are believed to have grown to up to 1400 individuals, such as at the Lawson site in southwestern Ontario.
[1]
[2]
[1]: (Wright 1979: 15) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/MKRRCUSL. [2]: (Hasenstab 2001: 464) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/EQZYAI2R. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Iroquois resided in longhouse communities: ’Villages were built on elevated terraces in close proximity to streams or lakes and were secured by log palisades. Village populations ranged between 300 and 600 persons. Typically, an enclosed village included numerous longhouses and several acres of fields for growing crops; surrounding the village were several hundred more acres of fields for growing crops. Longhouses were constructed of log posts and poles and covered with a sheathing of elm bark; they averaged 25 feet in width and 80 feet in length, though some exceeded 200 feet in length. Villages were semi-permanent and in use year round. When soil fertility in the fields declined and firewood in the vicinity of the village became scarce the village was moved to a new site. This was a gradual process, with the new village being built as the old one was gradually abandoned. The settlements of the 5 tribes lay along an east-west axis were connected by a system of trails.’
[1]
Morgan provides a wider range: ’The Iroquoians were gregarious, and apparently the size of their towns was limited only by the difficulty of raising corn and cutting firewood for a large population within a reasonable distance. Partly for protection and still more from their own fondness for society, nearly all were found in closely built villages varying in size from 300 to 3,000 inhabitants.’
[2]
Iroquois settlements were initially heavily concentrated, but gave way to smaller and more dispersed patterns during the colonial period: ’Iroquois settlements were formerly much concentrated. Before 1687, the League Iroquois were 12 or 13 villages, ranging between 300 and 600 persons per town: Mohawk (3), Oneida (1), Onondaga (2), Cayuga (3), Seneca (4). Two Seneca towns comprised upward of 100 houses, of which a good proportion were extended bark houses sheltering composite families. During the next century settlements dispersed and were smaller, the bark house giving way to log houses of smaller dimensions. By 1800 the bark longhouse was a thing of the past. With it went old patterns of coresidence.’
[3]
Onondaga doubled as the capital of the League, despite of intermittent relocations of the council fire in the colonia period, and was among the larger settlements in the area: ’The term “longhouse” was at one time symbolically applied to the League, and its members spoke of themselves as the “Hodinonhsióni ónon,” “the people of the longhouse.” The symbolic longhouse was represented as extending from the Hudson River to Lake Erie. It sheltered within its walls the five tribes who kept the five fires of the longhouse. At the ends of the house stood the doorkeepers, the Mohawk at the east and the Seneca at the west. In between these were the Oneida who kept the second fire and the Cayuga who kept the fourth fire. They were regarded as the younger brothers whose duty it was to care for the captives. In the center were the Onondaga who kept the ever-burning central fire and presided over the council of the league, and whose principal village (Onondaga, later Onondaga Castle) was the capital of the confederacy. At one time Onondaga was one of the most important and widely known towns in North America north of Mexico.’
[4]
’When the council fire of the Confederacy was rekindledat Buffalo Creek, more Onondagas as well as otherIroquois were living there than at any other location. TheOnondaga village at Buffalo Creek, which in 1791 wassaid to consist of 28 good houses (Proctor 1864-1865,2:307), was located near the ford on Cazenovia Creek(near the present junction of Potter Road and SenecaStreet, a mile west of Ebenezer). The Onondaga councilhouse stood on the east bank of the creek near the fordand the cemetery on a terrace on the opposite side(Houghton 1920:11, 115-116).’
[5]
Given the dramatic differences between both estimates, we have decided to provide both. A judgment call is needed on this.
[1]: Reid, Gerald: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Iroquois [2]: Morgan, Lewis Henry, and Herbert M. Lloyd 1901. “League Of The Ho-De’-No-Sau-Nee Or Iroquois. Vol. Ii", 229 [3]: Fenton, William N. 1951. “Locality As A Basic Factor In The Development Of Iroquois Social Structure”, 41 [4]: Lyford, Carrie A. 1945. “Iroquois Crafts”, 10a [5]: Blau, Harold, Jack Campisi, and Elisabeth Tooker 1978. “Onondaga”, 496 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Iroquois resided in longhouse communities: ’Villages were built on elevated terraces in close proximity to streams or lakes and were secured by log palisades. Village populations ranged between 300 and 600 persons. Typically, an enclosed village included numerous longhouses and several acres of fields for growing crops; surrounding the village were several hundred more acres of fields for growing crops. Longhouses were constructed of log posts and poles and covered with a sheathing of elm bark; they averaged 25 feet in width and 80 feet in length, though some exceeded 200 feet in length. Villages were semi-permanent and in use year round. When soil fertility in the fields declined and firewood in the vicinity of the village became scarce the village was moved to a new site. This was a gradual process, with the new village being built as the old one was gradually abandoned. The settlements of the 5 tribes lay along an east-west axis were connected by a system of trails.’
[1]
Morgan provides a wider range: ’The Iroquoians were gregarious, and apparently the size of their towns was limited only by the difficulty of raising corn and cutting firewood for a large population within a reasonable distance. Partly for protection and still more from their own fondness for society, nearly all were found in closely built villages varying in size from 300 to 3,000 inhabitants.’
[2]
Iroquois settlements were initially heavily concentrated, but gave way to smaller and more dispersed patterns during the colonial period: ’Iroquois settlements were formerly much concentrated. Before 1687, the League Iroquois were 12 or 13 villages, ranging between 300 and 600 persons per town: Mohawk (3), Oneida (1), Onondaga (2), Cayuga (3), Seneca (4). Two Seneca towns comprised upward of 100 houses, of which a good proportion were extended bark houses sheltering composite families. During the next century settlements dispersed and were smaller, the bark house giving way to log houses of smaller dimensions. By 1800 the bark longhouse was a thing of the past. With it went old patterns of coresidence.’
[3]
Onondaga doubled as the capital of the League, despite of intermittent relocations of the council fire in the colonia period, and was among the larger settlements in the area: ’The term “longhouse” was at one time symbolically applied to the League, and its members spoke of themselves as the “Hodinonhsióni ónon,” “the people of the longhouse.” The symbolic longhouse was represented as extending from the Hudson River to Lake Erie. It sheltered within its walls the five tribes who kept the five fires of the longhouse. At the ends of the house stood the doorkeepers, the Mohawk at the east and the Seneca at the west. In between these were the Oneida who kept the second fire and the Cayuga who kept the fourth fire. They were regarded as the younger brothers whose duty it was to care for the captives. In the center were the Onondaga who kept the ever-burning central fire and presided over the council of the league, and whose principal village (Onondaga, later Onondaga Castle) was the capital of the confederacy. At one time Onondaga was one of the most important and widely known towns in North America north of Mexico.’
[4]
’When the council fire of the Confederacy was rekindledat Buffalo Creek, more Onondagas as well as otherIroquois were living there than at any other location. TheOnondaga village at Buffalo Creek, which in 1791 wassaid to consist of 28 good houses (Proctor 1864-1865,2:307), was located near the ford on Cazenovia Creek(near the present junction of Potter Road and SenecaStreet, a mile west of Ebenezer). The Onondaga councilhouse stood on the east bank of the creek near the fordand the cemetery on a terrace on the opposite side(Houghton 1920:11, 115-116).’
[5]
Given the dramatic differences between both estimates, we have decided to provide both. A judgment call is needed on this.
[1]: Reid, Gerald: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Iroquois [2]: Morgan, Lewis Henry, and Herbert M. Lloyd 1901. “League Of The Ho-De’-No-Sau-Nee Or Iroquois. Vol. Ii", 229 [3]: Fenton, William N. 1951. “Locality As A Basic Factor In The Development Of Iroquois Social Structure”, 41 [4]: Lyford, Carrie A. 1945. “Iroquois Crafts”, 10a [5]: Blau, Harold, Jack Campisi, and Elisabeth Tooker 1978. “Onondaga”, 496 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Iroquois initially resided in longhouse communities: ’Villages were built on elevated terraces in close proximity to streams or lakes and were secured by log palisades. Village populations ranged between 300 and 600 persons. Typically, an enclosed village included numerous longhouses and several acres of fields for growing crops; surrounding the village were several hundred more acres of fields for growing crops. Longhouses were constructed of log posts and poles and covered with a sheathing of elm bark; they averaged 25 feet in width and 80 feet in length, though some exceeded 200 feet in length. Villages were semi-permanent and in use year round. When soil fertility in the fields declined and firewood in the vicinity of the village became scarce the village was moved to a new site. This was a gradual process, with the new village being built as the old one was gradually abandoned. The settlements of the 5 tribes lay along an east-west axis were connected by a system of trails.’
[1]
Morgan provides a wider range: ’The Iroquoians were gregarious, and apparently the size of their towns was limited only by the difficulty of raising corn and cutting firewood for a large population within a reasonable distance. Partly for protection and still more from their own fondness for society, nearly all were found in closely built villages varying in size from 300 to 3,000 inhabitants.’
[2]
Iroquois settlements were initially heavily concentrated, but gave way to smaller and more dispersed patterns during the colonial period: ’Iroquois settlements were formerly much concentrated. Before 1687, the League Iroquois were 12 or 13 villages, ranging between 300 and 600 persons per town: Mohawk (3), Oneida (1), Onondaga (2), Cayuga (3), Seneca (4). Two Seneca towns comprised upward of 100 houses, of which a good proportion were extended bark houses sheltering composite families. During the next century settlements dispersed and were smaller, the bark house giving way to log houses of smaller dimensions. By 1800 the bark longhouse was a thing of the past. With it went old patterns of coresidence.’
[3]
Onondaga doubled as the capital of the League, despite of intermittent relocations of the council fire, and was among the larger settlements in the area: ’The term “longhouse” was at one time symbolically applied to the League, and its members spoke of themselves as the “Hodinonhsióni ónon,” “the people of the longhouse.” The symbolic longhouse was represented as extending from the Hudson River to Lake Erie. It sheltered within its walls the five tribes who kept the five fires of the longhouse. At the ends of the house stood the doorkeepers, the Mohawk at the east and the Seneca at the west. In between these were the Oneida who kept the second fire and the Cayuga who kept the fourth fire. They were regarded as the younger brothers whose duty it was to care for the captives. In the center were the Onondaga who kept the ever-burning central fire and presided over the council of the league, and whose principal village (Onondaga, later Onondaga Castle) was the capital of the confederacy. At one time Onondaga was one of the most important and widely known towns in North America north of Mexico.’
[4]
’When the council fire of the Confederacy was rekindledat Buffalo Creek, more Onondagas as well as otherIroquois were living there than at any other location. TheOnondaga village at Buffalo Creek, which in 1791 wassaid to consist of 28 good houses (Proctor 1864-1865,2:307), was located near the ford on Cazenovia Creek(near the present junction of Potter Road and SenecaStreet, a mile west of Ebenezer). The Onondaga councilhouse stood on the east bank of the creek near the fordand the cemetery on a terrace on the opposite side(Houghton 1920:11, 115-116).’
[5]
Given the dramatic differences between both estimates, we have decided to provide both. A judgment call is needed on this. Also, longhouses were abandoned as residential sites in favour of family homesteads, although longhouses retained a ceremonial function. The code accordingly may more accurately reflect the pre-reservation period rather than settlement on reservations.
[1]: Reid, Gerald: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Iroquois [2]: Morgan, Lewis Henry, and Herbert M. Lloyd 1901. “League Of The Ho-De’-No-Sau-Nee Or Iroquois. Vol. Ii", 229 [3]: Fenton, William N. 1951. “Locality As A Basic Factor In The Development Of Iroquois Social Structure”, 41 [4]: Lyford, Carrie A. 1945. “Iroquois Crafts”, 10a [5]: Blau, Harold, Jack Campisi, and Elisabeth Tooker 1978. “Onondaga”, 496 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Iroquois initially resided in longhouse communities: ’Villages were built on elevated terraces in close proximity to streams or lakes and were secured by log palisades. Village populations ranged between 300 and 600 persons. Typically, an enclosed village included numerous longhouses and several acres of fields for growing crops; surrounding the village were several hundred more acres of fields for growing crops. Longhouses were constructed of log posts and poles and covered with a sheathing of elm bark; they averaged 25 feet in width and 80 feet in length, though some exceeded 200 feet in length. Villages were semi-permanent and in use year round. When soil fertility in the fields declined and firewood in the vicinity of the village became scarce the village was moved to a new site. This was a gradual process, with the new village being built as the old one was gradually abandoned. The settlements of the 5 tribes lay along an east-west axis were connected by a system of trails.’
[1]
Morgan provides a wider range: ’The Iroquoians were gregarious, and apparently the size of their towns was limited only by the difficulty of raising corn and cutting firewood for a large population within a reasonable distance. Partly for protection and still more from their own fondness for society, nearly all were found in closely built villages varying in size from 300 to 3,000 inhabitants.’
[2]
Iroquois settlements were initially heavily concentrated, but gave way to smaller and more dispersed patterns during the colonial period: ’Iroquois settlements were formerly much concentrated. Before 1687, the League Iroquois were 12 or 13 villages, ranging between 300 and 600 persons per town: Mohawk (3), Oneida (1), Onondaga (2), Cayuga (3), Seneca (4). Two Seneca towns comprised upward of 100 houses, of which a good proportion were extended bark houses sheltering composite families. During the next century settlements dispersed and were smaller, the bark house giving way to log houses of smaller dimensions. By 1800 the bark longhouse was a thing of the past. With it went old patterns of coresidence.’
[3]
Onondaga doubled as the capital of the League, despite of intermittent relocations of the council fire, and was among the larger settlements in the area: ’The term “longhouse” was at one time symbolically applied to the League, and its members spoke of themselves as the “Hodinonhsióni ónon,” “the people of the longhouse.” The symbolic longhouse was represented as extending from the Hudson River to Lake Erie. It sheltered within its walls the five tribes who kept the five fires of the longhouse. At the ends of the house stood the doorkeepers, the Mohawk at the east and the Seneca at the west. In between these were the Oneida who kept the second fire and the Cayuga who kept the fourth fire. They were regarded as the younger brothers whose duty it was to care for the captives. In the center were the Onondaga who kept the ever-burning central fire and presided over the council of the league, and whose principal village (Onondaga, later Onondaga Castle) was the capital of the confederacy. At one time Onondaga was one of the most important and widely known towns in North America north of Mexico.’
[4]
’When the council fire of the Confederacy was rekindledat Buffalo Creek, more Onondagas as well as otherIroquois were living there than at any other location. TheOnondaga village at Buffalo Creek, which in 1791 wassaid to consist of 28 good houses (Proctor 1864-1865,2:307), was located near the ford on Cazenovia Creek(near the present junction of Potter Road and SenecaStreet, a mile west of Ebenezer). The Onondaga councilhouse stood on the east bank of the creek near the fordand the cemetery on a terrace on the opposite side(Houghton 1920:11, 115-116).’
[5]
Given the dramatic differences between both estimates, we have decided to provide both. A judgment call is needed on this. Also, longhouses were abandoned as residential sites in favour of family homesteads, although longhouses retained a ceremonial function. The code accordingly may more accurately reflect the pre-reservation period rather than settlement on reservations.
[1]: Reid, Gerald: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Iroquois [2]: Morgan, Lewis Henry, and Herbert M. Lloyd 1901. “League Of The Ho-De’-No-Sau-Nee Or Iroquois. Vol. Ii", 229 [3]: Fenton, William N. 1951. “Locality As A Basic Factor In The Development Of Iroquois Social Structure”, 41 [4]: Lyford, Carrie A. 1945. “Iroquois Crafts”, 10a [5]: Blau, Harold, Jack Campisi, and Elisabeth Tooker 1978. “Onondaga”, 496 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Middle Bronze Age is taken from Finkelstein’s (1992:211) estimate of the population of Shechem (with the upper bound inflated as above), which is judged to have been the largest settlement at the time. Late Bronze Age is taken from Kennedy’s (2013:328) estimate of the population of Hazor.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Middle Bronze Age is taken from Finkelstein’s (1992:211) estimate of the population of Shechem (with the upper bound inflated as above), which is judged to have been the largest settlement at the time. Late Bronze Age is taken from Kennedy’s (2013:328) estimate of the population of Hazor.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. A crude guess at the size of Tyre or Sidon, based on the above.
|
||||||
|
70,000 in new city of Kalhu after it was built during reign of Assurnasirpall II (883-859 BCE). All inhabitants and workers, totalling 70,000, invited to a multi-day opening ceremony banquet.
[1]
Nineveh: 10,000 in 1000 BCE. 120,000 in 650 BCE. Older, wilder estimate of 700,000. [2] Assur, Nineveh (modern Mosul) and Arbilu were three major cities. [3] [1]: (Chadwick 2005, 78) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 179, 55, 33 ) [3]: (Radler 2014) |
||||||
|
70,000 in new city of Kalhu after it was built during reign of Assurnasirpall II (883-859 BCE). All inhabitants and workers, totalling 70,000, invited to a multi-day opening ceremony banquet.
[1]
Nineveh: 10,000 in 1000 BCE. 120,000 in 650 BCE. Older, wilder estimate of 700,000. [2] Assur, Nineveh (modern Mosul) and Arbilu were three major cities. [3] [1]: (Chadwick 2005, 78) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 179, 55, 33 ) [3]: (Radler 2014) |
||||||
|
70,000 in new city of Kalhu after it was built during reign of Assurnasirpall II (883-859 BCE). All inhabitants and workers, totalling 70,000, invited to a multi-day opening ceremony banquet.
[1]
Nineveh: 10,000 in 1000 BCE. 120,000 in 650 BCE. Older, wilder estimate of 700,000. [2] Assur, Nineveh (modern Mosul) and Arbilu were three major cities. [3] [1]: (Chadwick 2005, 78) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 179, 55, 33 ) [3]: (Radler 2014) |
||||||
|
EWA: 300 BCE: it is still Memphis approx. 100,000 (Jeffries); 140,000-80,000 as another estimate by Thompson (1988). [Need to update the code above]; Alexandria was only established at 310 BCE.Alexandria around 100 BCE was around 500,000.
Alexandria: 100,000: 300 BCE, [200,000-300,000]: 220 BCE; [300,000-500,000] 150-30 BCE Alexandria. At height c280 BCE. 1,000,000 according to Preaux based on Diodorus claim of 300,000 free population. Stille says about 600,000. [1] 300,000 and 250,000 in 200 BCE and 100 CE according to the Chase-Dunn spreadsheet. [2] Alexandria: "Diodorus - who flourished in the mid- and latter part of the first century B.C./early first century A.D. and who claimed to be relying on official information - estimated the free population of Alexandria was 300,000 (17.52.6). It is not clear if this number included women and children. Strabo, who lived at the end of the first century B.C./early first century A.D., would appear to suggest a figure of approximately 500,000-600,000." [3] Ptolemaic Egypt had three big cities. The largest one is Alexandria on which the data above applies. The numbers for both Memphis and Ptolemais is between 50-100K. In 60 BCE Polybius said Alexandria was the most populous city in the world. His estimate was 300K "free population". Recent estimates put the population near 1 million people [4] and 300K in 200 BCE [5] . The figure of 300K does not include slaves. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 169-170) [2]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet) [3]: (Cohen 2006, 358) [4]: (Fraser 1972, 91) [5]: (Chase-Dunn 2011, Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) |
||||||
|
EWA: 300 BCE: it is still Memphis approx. 100,000 (Jeffries); 140,000-80,000 as another estimate by Thompson (1988). [Need to update the code above]; Alexandria was only established at 310 BCE.Alexandria around 100 BCE was around 500,000.
Alexandria: 100,000: 300 BCE, [200,000-300,000]: 220 BCE; [300,000-500,000] 150-30 BCE Alexandria. At height c280 BCE. 1,000,000 according to Preaux based on Diodorus claim of 300,000 free population. Stille says about 600,000. [1] 300,000 and 250,000 in 200 BCE and 100 CE according to the Chase-Dunn spreadsheet. [2] Alexandria: "Diodorus - who flourished in the mid- and latter part of the first century B.C./early first century A.D. and who claimed to be relying on official information - estimated the free population of Alexandria was 300,000 (17.52.6). It is not clear if this number included women and children. Strabo, who lived at the end of the first century B.C./early first century A.D., would appear to suggest a figure of approximately 500,000-600,000." [3] Ptolemaic Egypt had three big cities. The largest one is Alexandria on which the data above applies. The numbers for both Memphis and Ptolemais is between 50-100K. In 60 BCE Polybius said Alexandria was the most populous city in the world. His estimate was 300K "free population". Recent estimates put the population near 1 million people [4] and 300K in 200 BCE [5] . The figure of 300K does not include slaves. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 169-170) [2]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet) [3]: (Cohen 2006, 358) [4]: (Fraser 1972, 91) [5]: (Chase-Dunn 2011, Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The population size of Jerusalem is the subject of wildly different views. Tacitus believed that during the Jewish revolt of 66-73 CE (some years after the Hasmonean period ended), Jerusalem had some 600,000 inhabitants; archaeological estimates of the population within the defensive walls range between 80,000
[1]
and 20,000
[2]
(which is almost certainly far too low; Geva assumes that much of the enclosed territory of Jerusalem was actually uninhabited, being royal or Temple precincts, but it is hard to imagine that such extensive buildings and fortifications could have been produced by so few people). Both estimates are based on population-density coefficients; however, it is not clear that the coefficients in use are reasonable. "Some of the densities recently put forward for area coefficients have been based on unwalled, premodern villages…. How similar is such a village to a walled Bronze or Iron Age town or city? Although this is not a case of comparing apples and oranges (more like oranges and grapefruit), it seems probable that the economic constraints of building a defensive system put a permanent physical limit on the settlement area," leading to higher population densities.
[3]
(Another possibility that I have seen noted, but not in the scholarly literature, is that much of the population associated with a given ANE city might not have lived inside its walls at all, but would be semi-nomadic pastoralists circulating within its economic orbit. Such pastoralists would leave little trace archaeologically, which would pose problems for conventional population estimates.)
In any event, Jerusalem is generally believed to have grown significantly under the rule of Herod Antipas, immediately after the Hasmonean era ended. [1]: Broshi (1978). [2]: Geva (2013). [3]: Zorn (1994:33) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. There were no large settlements before the British colonial period (see below). We therefore need to consider the size of residential village communities. The following information seems to refer to the present rather than the past: ’The population in a village ranges from 20 to 1,000 persons. The population density tends to decrease as one moves towards the interior areas from the urban areas of the districts. Villages are scattered and distant from one another in the interior areas. These villages are generally situated on the top of hillocks.’
[1]
The material provided in the ’settlement hierarchy’ section (see below) claims up to 300 houses for pre-colonial villages and a decrease in the mean size of villages after colonial ’pacification’. Domestic units were large: ’The household is the primary production and consumption unit. A Garo household comprises parents, unmarried sons and daughters, a married daughter (heiress) with her husband and their children. In principle a married granddaughter and her children should be included, but in reality grandparents hardly exist to see their grandchildren married. Some households may--for short periods only--include distant relatives or non-related persons for various reasons.’ EXTERNAL_INLINE_REFERENCE: ;Roy, Sankar Kumar: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Garo; We have hypothetically assumed 6 to 10 residents for a pre-colonial household. The code is accordingly provisional and open to re-evaluation.
[1]: Roy, Sankar Kumar: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Garo |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The A’chik population was mostly rural: ‘The population in a village ranges from 20 to 1,000 persons. The population density tends to decrease as one moves towards the interior areas from the urban areas of the districts. Villages are scattered and distant from one another in the interior areas. These villages are generally situated on the top of hillocks. The houses are built together with granaries, firewood sheds, and pig sties. The houses are built, together with granaries, firewood sheds, and pigsties, on piles around the slope of the hillock, using locally available bamboo, wood, grass, etc. The approach to the rectangular house is always built facing the leveled surface of the top, while the rear part of the house remains horizontal to the slope. Nowadays new pile-type buildings using wood and iron as major components are being made in some traditional villages also. In addition, buildings similar to those of the neighboring plains are also constructed. The villages may remain distant from agricultural fields (JHUM). In order to guard a crop (during agricultural seasons) from damage by wild animals, the people build temporary watchtowers (BORANQ) in trees in the field. Bachelor dormitories exist in some villages for meetings and recreation.’
[1]
Tura, the district capital, was the only urban centre of the British colonial and independent Indian administrations, but members of the A’chik community formed about half the population of the town: ‘Tura is the only town in the district. It is the administrative headquarters of the Garo Hills district. According to 1961 Census, it had a population of 8,888 out of which 4,370 were Garo. Tura is linked with the plains of Assam by three major roads; one enters the district near its north-eastern corner and traverses the district almost diagonally half-way; the other two roads enter the district through the north-western corner and one traverses the district south-eastwardly diagonally half-way, and the other follows the western border of the district, but from the middle of the western border line enters Tura from an westerly direction. All these three roads are all-weather roads meant for all types of vehicular traffic.’
[2]
[1]: Roy, Sankar Kumar: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Garo [2]: Majumdar, Dhirendra Narayan 1978. “Culture Change In Two Garo Villages”, 16 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. {12,000-15,000; 20,000-25,000} ’The population of Kumasi, variously estimated at 12,000-15,000, 20,000-25,000, and 70,000-100,000 (Bowdich 1819: 324; Bascom 1959), included the Asantehene’s relations, courtiers, and members of palace associations; the heads and peoples of the Kumasi wards; visiting rulers and their attendants from the Asante central, provincial, and tributary states (Wilks 1975: chap. 2); traders from the coastal areas (Freeman 1844); resident Muslim foreigners (Wilks 1975: 263, 345; Schildkrout 1978: 68); visitors from the Sudan and northern Africa; and representatives of the European coastal traders and Christian missions (Huydecoper 1817, Bowdich 1819, Dupuis 1824, Freeman 1844, Ramseyer and Kühne 1874). These formed a substantial clientele for the subsistence markets and sources of external cultural influences that, in addition to courtly traditions, patterned Kumasi culture differently from that of the rural areas.’
[1]
The 70,000-100,000 slot is a highly unlikely estimate for the time period covered here, given that numbers around 10,000 or 20,000 appear more frequently in the literature. We have therefore chosen to go with the above.
[1]: Arhin, Kwame 1983. “Peasants In 19Th-Century Asante”, 473 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. {12,000-15,000; 20,000-25,000} ’The population of Kumasi, variously estimated at 12,000-15,000, 20,000-25,000, and 70,000-100,000 (Bowdich 1819: 324; Bascom 1959), included the Asantehene’s relations, courtiers, and members of palace associations; the heads and peoples of the Kumasi wards; visiting rulers and their attendants from the Asante central, provincial, and tributary states (Wilks 1975: chap. 2); traders from the coastal areas (Freeman 1844); resident Muslim foreigners (Wilks 1975: 263, 345; Schildkrout 1978: 68); visitors from the Sudan and northern Africa; and representatives of the European coastal traders and Christian missions (Huydecoper 1817, Bowdich 1819, Dupuis 1824, Freeman 1844, Ramseyer and Kühne 1874). These formed a substantial clientele for the subsistence markets and sources of external cultural influences that, in addition to courtly traditions, patterned Kumasi culture differently from that of the rural areas.’
[1]
The 70,000-100,000 slot is a highly unlikely estimate for the time period covered here, given that numbers around 10,000 or 20,000 appear more frequently in the literature. We have therefore chosen to go with the above.
[1]: Arhin, Kwame 1983. “Peasants In 19Th-Century Asante”, 473 |
||||||
|
’As there were no cities, this number is extremely low. An educated guess places the population of the villages where the two cathedrals were based between 200 and 300.’
[1]
Most Icelanders lived in dispersed homesteads rather than settlements: ’Early Icelandic settlement was completely non-urban and almost entirely restricted to dispersed farmsteads, which occupied the coastal plains and more hospitable inland valleys. The earliest farmhouses were of the long-house type: a single large oblong building sometimes with a few side additions and some out structures. The long-houses were designed around a central isle with raised platforms running along the sides for domestic activities and sleeping. Interior space was divided by wood partitions. The houses were constructed of sod around a timber frame.’
[2]
’Initial land claims in Iceland were extensive and short-lived. Subsequent settlers and new generations rapidly divided the land into farmstead based properties. Control of a farmstead, through direct ownership or tenancy, was the basis of full membership within the society and was restricted to a small minority of individuals. Property was passed preferentially to male descendents. Once established, farmstead properties were extremely stable. Farms occupied at the time of settlement are still in use today and some survived periods of household abandonment to be reoccupied. Upland pastures were held in common by local communities (HREPPUR), which jointly managed their access and use. Farms also laid claim to special resources even when they were not on farmstead lands such as forests, turf and peat cutting areas, and drift rights on beaches.’
[2]
Generally, low population densities and dispersed settlement patterns are assumed: ’Because agriculture was the chief economic activity, the population of Iceland was evenly distributed throughout the inhabitable parts of the country until the end of the 19th century.’
[3]
’The requirements of livestock herding insured that Icelandic land-use was characterized by low population densities, a dispersed settlement pattern, and large farmsteads. Within such farmsteads land was divided into spatial units reflecting different levels of management associated with homefields, hay-producing areas, and outer pastures. Outbuildings associated with the seasonal components of Icelandic transhumant pastoralism were scattered throughout these various land-use areas and in the upland heaths surrounding zones of intensive occupation (Bredahl-Petersen 1967; Hastrup 1985).’
[4]
[1]: Árni Daniel Júlíusson and Axel Kristissen 2017, pers. comm. to E. Brandl and D. Mullins [2]: Bolender, Douglas James and Beierle, John: eHRAF Cultural Summary for Early Icelanders [3]: http://www.britannica.com/place/Iceland [4]: Smith, Kevin P., and Jeffrey R. Parsons 1989. “Regional Archaeological Research In Iceland: Potentials And Possibilities”, 181 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. So far, no reliable estimates have been found in the reviewed sources. Some of the major trading centres may have grown demographically during the Norwegian period; but the population continued to reside on dispersed farmsteads. We have therefore chosen to import the range provided in the Commonwealth sheet. That figure was based on advice from experts: ’As there were no cities, this number is extremely low. An educated guess places the population of the villages where the two cathedrals were based between 200 and 300.’
[1]
As there may have been population growth in some of the larger settlements, this figure might be in need of re-evaluation. ’Technically the bishops sees were not villages. However, some fishing villages may have reached similar size in this period.’
[1]
[1]: Árni Daniel Júlíusson and Axel Kristissen 2017, pers. comm. to E. Brandl and D. Mullins |
||||||
|
The size of occupied Mehrgarh is uncertain, as the population shifted over time and part of the site has been cut away by the Bolan River.
[1]
. A. Ceccarelli
[2]
confirms that it is not easy to estimate the population of Mehrgarh at this time because it is not clear how much of the site was inhabited at any given moment. As for burial data, "We do not yet know to what degree the excavated area may represent the whole graveyard and to what extent the burials reflect the actualliving population."
[3]
However, "The total area is likely to be at least twelve hectares, however, including that which has been washed away by the Balan River. Such an expanse of cultural remains is difficult ta interpret until it is made clear that these deposits, in fact, do not represent the remains a permanent senlement. Only in the central part the senlement are superimposed architectural remains visible in the section cut by the Balan River and in the sections exposed in the soundings."
[4]
If we assume that between 4 and 12 hectares were occupied at any one time, and that there were about 50 inhabitants per hectare, then perhaps the site was inhabited by between 400 and 600 inhabitants.
[1]: Jarrige, J. F. (2008). Mehrgarh neolithic. Pragdhara, 18, 135-154. [2]: Alessandro Ceccarelli, pers. comm. to E. Cioni, Feb 2017 [3]: (Sellier 1995: 430) Pascal Sellier. 1995. ’Physical Anthropology’ in Mehrgarh, edited by Catherine Jarrige, Jean-Francois Jarrige, Richard H. Meadow, and Gonzague Quivron. Karachi: Dept. of Culture and Tourism, Govt. of Sindh ; in collaboration with the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs. [4]: (Jarrige 1995: 366) Catherine Jarrige, Jean-Francois Jarrige, Richard H. Meadow, and Gonzague Quivron. 1995. Mehrgarh. Karachi: Dept. of Culture and Tourism, Govt. of Sindh ; in collaboration with the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs. |
||||||
|
The size of occupied Mehrgarh is uncertain, as the population shifted over time and part of the site has been cut away by the Bolan River.
[1]
. A. Ceccarelli
[2]
confirms that it is not easy to estimate the population of Mehrgarh at this time because it is not clear how much of the site was inhabited at any given moment. As for burial data, "we do not yet know to what degree the excavated area may represent the whole graveyard and to what extent the burials reflect the actualliving population."
[3]
However, "The total area is likely ta be at least twelve hectares, however, including that which has been washed away by the Balan River. Such an expanse of cultural remains is difficult ta interpret until it is made clear that these deposits, in fact, do not represent the remains a permanent senlement. Only in the central part the senlement are superimposed architectural remains visible in the section cut by the Balan River and in the sections exposed in the soundings."
[4]
If we assume that between 4 and 12 hectares were occupied at any one time, and that there were about 50 inhabitants per hectare, then perhaps the site was inhabited by between 400 and 600 inhabitants.
[1]: Jarrige, J. F. (2008). Mehrgarh neolithic. Pragdhara, 18, 135-154. [2]: Alessandro Ceccarelli, pers. comm. to E. Cioni, Feb 2017 [3]: (Sellier 1995: 430) Pascal Sellier. 1995. ’Physical Anthropology’ in Mehrgarh, edited by Catherine Jarrige, Jean-Francois Jarrige, Richard H. Meadow, and Gonzague Quivron. Karachi: Dept. of Culture and Tourism, Govt. of Sindh ; in collaboration with the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs. [4]: (Jarrige 1995: 366) Catherine Jarrige, Jean-Francois Jarrige, Richard H. Meadow, and Gonzague Quivron. 1995. Mehrgarh. Karachi: Dept. of Culture and Tourism, Govt. of Sindh ; in collaboration with the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs. |
||||||
|
"The mapping of the site that was conducted by J.-F. Enault and the study of the surface remains show that the typical pottery of Period III extends well beyond the limits of MR.2 to the north and to the south. In fact, this pottery covers about 75 hectares (about 180 acres). Even if we admit the existence of several phases and possible shifts of the settlement, such an area continuously covered by a characterisfic ware decorated with caprids, birds, and geometric motifs indicates that a large number of people occupied the site in the fourth millennium B.C."
[1]
Assuming 50 inhabitants per hectare, and that between 25 and 75 hectares were occupied at any given time, this site might have been inhabited by about 1,200-3,700 people. A previous, much larger estimate, of 3,000-12,000, and based on 50-200 inhabitants per hectare, and about 60 hectares, was deemed excessive
[2]
.
[1]: (Jarrige 1995: 366) Catherine Jarrige, Jean-Francois Jarrige, Richard H. Meadow, and Gonzague Quivron. 1995. Mehrgarh. Karachi: Dept. of Culture and Tourism, Govt. of Sindh ; in collaboration with the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs. [2]: A. Ceccarelli, pers. comm. to E. Cioni, Mar 2017 |
||||||
|
"[Mohenjo-daro] was probably more than 250 hectares in extent, and it may have housed as many as a hundred thousand people."
[1]
//“With the discovery of the two additional mounds, the total area of the Rakhigarhi site will be around 350 hectares,” said Shinde. The archaeological remains at Mohenjo-daro extend over 300 hectares.// [2] - Professor Vasant Shinde. Rakhigarhi part of Indus Valley Civilization but outside consideration for this NGA region. Another estimate for area of Mohenjodaro. [1]: (McIntosh 2008, 214) Jane McIntosh. 2008. The Ancient Indus Valley. Santa Barbara; Denver; Oxford: ABC-CLIO. [2]: Subramanian, T. S. 2014. Harappan surprises. June 13. Frontline. www.frontline.in/arts-and-culture/heritage/harappan-surprises/article6032206.ece?homepage=true |
||||||
|
Assuming 50-200 people per ha and 9 ha, we have an estimate of 450-1800. “The extent of the built up areas [of Pirak] remains practically constant, almost 9 hectares, and the apparent conservatism of the material culture are factors that bear witness to an undeniable stability of the settlement.”
[1]
but "...it has proved impossible for the moment to define in a less summary fashion its probable area of geographical distribution. As far as the region is concerned, the mound of Pirak is the only one of its kind."
[2]
. Although, the material culture found at Pirak has also been uncovered in a much wider area in the north of the Kachi Plain
[3]
, and as far as southern Central Asia and the Ganges valley.
[4]
The population of Pirak has not been estimated.
[5]
[6]
[1]: Jarrige, J-F. (1979) Fouilles de Pirak. Paris : Diffusion de Boccard. p390 [2]: Jarrige, J-F. (1979) Fouilles de Pirak. Paris : Diffusion de Boccard.p388 [3]: Jarrige, J-F. (1979) Fouilles de Pirak. Paris : Diffusion de Boccard. p389 [4]: Jarrige, J-F. (2000) Continuity and Change in the North Kachi Plain (Baluchistan, Pakistan) at the beginning of the Second Millennium BC. In, Lahiri, N. The Decline and Fall of the Indus Civilization. Permanent Black, Delhi., pp345-362. p355 [5]: Jarrige, J-F. (1997) From Nausharo to Pirak: Continuity and Change in the Kachi/Bolan Region from the 3rd to the 2nd Millennium BC. In, Allchin, R. and Allchin, B. (eds) South Asian Archaeology, 1995, volume I. The Ancient India and Iran Trust, Cambridge., pp 11-32. [6]: Jarrige, J-F. (2000) Continuity and Change in the North Kachi Plain (Baluchistan, Pakistan) at the beginning of the Second Millennium BC. In, Lahiri, N. The Decline and Fall of the Indus Civilization. Permanent Black, Delhi., pp345-362. |
||||||
|
600,000 Seleucia-Ctesiphon
300,000: 100 BCE; 400,000: 1 CE; 400,000: 100 CE; [20,000-40,000]: 200 CE 200 BCE - Nisa. Before expansion of the Parthian territories. 100 BCE - 300,000 in Seleucia 1 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 100 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 200 CE - Selucia destroyed by Romans in 167 CE. Ctesiphon was weakened by Roman invasions. Could be Ecbatana/Hamadan, Rayy or Susa? The population of Susa has been estimated as 20,000 to 40,000. [2] - for which years does this estimate apply? However, 20,000-40,000 might be a reasonable estimate for the size of second tier Parthian cities which were presumably still standing at this time. 600,000: Seleucia on the Tigris "The largest population center and the greatest Greek city was Seleucia on the Tigris, the third largest city of the ancient world, numbering 600,000 inhabitants at its peak." [3] 1,000,000: Ctesiphon "Ctesiphon city complex with approximately one million inhabitants." [4] 200,000: Hecatompylos, 200,000: Nisa; 200,000+: Rhagae "Hecatompylos, with an area of 28 km2 renders enough space for a population of 200,000 while Nisa was probably home to the same number of people and Rhagae at a slightly higher number." [4] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washingto D.C. Faros 2000. [2]: Wenke, Robert J., ‘Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran’, Journal of the American Oriental Society, 101 (1981), 310. [3]: (Dabrowa 2012, 183) Dabrowa, Edward. The Arcasid Empire. in Daryaee, Touraj ed. 2012. The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History. Oxford University Press. [4]: Rezakhani, Khodadad. 2016. Arsacid Society and Culture. Accessed 06.09.2016: https://iranologie.com/the-history-page/the-arsacid-empire/arsacid-society-and-culture/ |
||||||
|
600,000 Seleucia-Ctesiphon
300,000: 100 BCE; 400,000: 1 CE; 400,000: 100 CE; [20,000-40,000]: 200 CE 200 BCE - Nisa. Before expansion of the Parthian territories. 100 BCE - 300,000 in Seleucia 1 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 100 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 200 CE - Selucia destroyed by Romans in 167 CE. Ctesiphon was weakened by Roman invasions. Could be Ecbatana/Hamadan, Rayy or Susa? The population of Susa has been estimated as 20,000 to 40,000. [2] - for which years does this estimate apply? However, 20,000-40,000 might be a reasonable estimate for the size of second tier Parthian cities which were presumably still standing at this time. 600,000: Seleucia on the Tigris "The largest population center and the greatest Greek city was Seleucia on the Tigris, the third largest city of the ancient world, numbering 600,000 inhabitants at its peak." [3] 1,000,000: Ctesiphon "Ctesiphon city complex with approximately one million inhabitants." [4] 200,000: Hecatompylos, 200,000: Nisa; 200,000+: Rhagae "Hecatompylos, with an area of 28 km2 renders enough space for a population of 200,000 while Nisa was probably home to the same number of people and Rhagae at a slightly higher number." [4] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washingto D.C. Faros 2000. [2]: Wenke, Robert J., ‘Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran’, Journal of the American Oriental Society, 101 (1981), 310. [3]: (Dabrowa 2012, 183) Dabrowa, Edward. The Arcasid Empire. in Daryaee, Touraj ed. 2012. The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History. Oxford University Press. [4]: Rezakhani, Khodadad. 2016. Arsacid Society and Culture. Accessed 06.09.2016: https://iranologie.com/the-history-page/the-arsacid-empire/arsacid-society-and-culture/ |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Taxila: 150,000: 100 CE; 100,000: 200 CE [1] Merv: 100,000: 100 CE [2] Purushapura: 100,000: 100 CE; 100,000: 200 CE [1] Kanishka I (128-150 CE) moved the capital to Purushapura, and Purushapura developed into the greatest city in the Kushan Empire." [3] 40,000 in Vargsar "which was always of major strategic importance as the main water-supply centre for the left-bank sector of the Samarkand Oasis and as a point commanding the approaches to Samarkand. Whoever held Vargsar could deprive Samarkand of its water supply. In the political history of Samarkand, there are numerous examples of attempts by foreign invaders to destroy the Vargsar dam and so compel Samarkand to surrender." [4] Settlement of Bhita, or Vichi, covered about 26ha and had a population of between 10,000-20,000. [5] The largest Central Asian cities were Bukhara, Samarkand and Ershi. [6] City of Sirkap was "transferred to a new site at Sirsukh ... This new Kushan city, founded under the nameless king Soter Megas, covered an area of 1,370 x 1,000 m, but has not yet been excavated." [7] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 45) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 55) [3]: (Samad 2011, 83) Samad, R. U. 2011. The Grandeur of Gandhara: The Ancient Buddhist Civilization of the Swat, Peshawar, Kabul and Indus Valleys. Angora Publishing. [4]: (Mukhamedjanov 1994, 263) Mukhamedjanov, A R. Economy and Social System in Central Asia in the Kushan Age. in Harmatta J, Puri B N and Etemadi G F eds. 1994. History of civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. UNESCO. [5]: (Litvinsky 1994, 284-287) Litvinsky, B. A. Cities and urban life in the Kushan kingdom. in Harmatta, Janos. Puri, B. N. Etemadi, G. F. eds. 1994. History of Civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. The development of sedentary and nomadic civilizations 700 B.C. to A.D. 250. UNESCO Publishing. [6]: (Mukhamedjanov 1994, 270) Mukhamedjanov, A R. Economy and Social System in Central Asia in the Kushan Age. in Harmatta J, Puri B N and Etemadi G F eds. 1994. History of civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. UNESCO. [7]: (Litvinsky 1994, 284) Litvinsky, B. A. Cities and urban life in the Kushan kingdom. in Harmatta, Janos. Puri, B. N. Etemadi, G. F. eds. 1994. History of Civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. The development of sedentary and nomadic civilizations 700 B.C. to A.D. 250. UNESCO Publishing. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Taxila: 150,000: 100 CE; 100,000: 200 CE [1] Merv: 100,000: 100 CE [2] Purushapura: 100,000: 100 CE; 100,000: 200 CE [1] Kanishka I (128-150 CE) moved the capital to Purushapura, and Purushapura developed into the greatest city in the Kushan Empire." [3] 40,000 in Vargsar "which was always of major strategic importance as the main water-supply centre for the left-bank sector of the Samarkand Oasis and as a point commanding the approaches to Samarkand. Whoever held Vargsar could deprive Samarkand of its water supply. In the political history of Samarkand, there are numerous examples of attempts by foreign invaders to destroy the Vargsar dam and so compel Samarkand to surrender." [4] Settlement of Bhita, or Vichi, covered about 26ha and had a population of between 10,000-20,000. [5] The largest Central Asian cities were Bukhara, Samarkand and Ershi. [6] City of Sirkap was "transferred to a new site at Sirsukh ... This new Kushan city, founded under the nameless king Soter Megas, covered an area of 1,370 x 1,000 m, but has not yet been excavated." [7] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 45) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 55) [3]: (Samad 2011, 83) Samad, R. U. 2011. The Grandeur of Gandhara: The Ancient Buddhist Civilization of the Swat, Peshawar, Kabul and Indus Valleys. Angora Publishing. [4]: (Mukhamedjanov 1994, 263) Mukhamedjanov, A R. Economy and Social System in Central Asia in the Kushan Age. in Harmatta J, Puri B N and Etemadi G F eds. 1994. History of civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. UNESCO. [5]: (Litvinsky 1994, 284-287) Litvinsky, B. A. Cities and urban life in the Kushan kingdom. in Harmatta, Janos. Puri, B. N. Etemadi, G. F. eds. 1994. History of Civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. The development of sedentary and nomadic civilizations 700 B.C. to A.D. 250. UNESCO Publishing. [6]: (Mukhamedjanov 1994, 270) Mukhamedjanov, A R. Economy and Social System in Central Asia in the Kushan Age. in Harmatta J, Puri B N and Etemadi G F eds. 1994. History of civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. UNESCO. [7]: (Litvinsky 1994, 284) Litvinsky, B. A. Cities and urban life in the Kushan kingdom. in Harmatta, Janos. Puri, B. N. Etemadi, G. F. eds. 1994. History of Civilizations of Central Asia. Volume II. The development of sedentary and nomadic civilizations 700 B.C. to A.D. 250. UNESCO Publishing. |
||||||
|
Ctesiphon.
Ctesiphon in 622 CE: 500,000. [1] How many remained after Seige of Ctesiphon, and its subsequent looting in 637 CE is unknown. Kairwan in 800 CE: 80,000. [1] Fustat in 800 CE: 100,000. [1] Fustat c750 CE: 200,000. [2] Fustat (earliest period): 10,000 soldiers. [3] Arab population of Fustat 30,000: 670 CE; 50,000 750 CE. Including slaves, clients and Copts 200,000: 750 CE. [4] Samarkand in 800 CE had a population of 75,000. [1] Alexanderia in 622 CE had a population of 94,000, which increased to 95,000 by 800 CE . [1] Damascus in 800 CE had a population of 65,000. [1] [1]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [2]: (Raymond 2000, 18 cite: Gayraud) [3]: (Raymond 2000, 18) [4]: (Raymond 2000, 18 cite: Kubiak) |
||||||
|
Thomas (2018) provides a broad range of estimates for the Ghurid capital of Firuzkuh or Jam.
"The estimates suggest a population of several thousand people living in Early Islamic Jam, a figure significantly larger than that found in modern villages in the area. This is to be expected if Jam was the Ghurid summer capital of Firzkuh, but it raises questions as to how a population of this magnitude was sustained and why sites of a comparable size do not re-emerge following the Mongol campaigns." [1] [1]: (Thomas 2018, no page number) Thomas, D. C. 2018. The Ebb and Flow of the Ghūrid Empire. Sydney University Press. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/WP4SXX74/library |
||||||
|
Herat and Ghazna both conquered in 1175. Thomas
[1]
indicates 1,000 hectares for both cities. Applying the estimates he uses to calculate the population of the Ghurids’ summer capital--and which he writes broadly apply to early Islamic cities--we arrive at a population of between 100,000 and 400,000.
[1]: (Thomas 2018, no page number) Thomas, D. C. 2018. The Ebb and Flow of the Ghūrid Empire. Sydney University Press. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/WP4SXX74/library |
||||||
|
persons.
"Delhi in the thirteenth century had grown to be one of the largest cities of the Muslim world. A number of other cities had emerged as major urban centres during this period - Multan, Lahore, Anhilwara, Kara, Kambath, Sonargaon and Lakhnauti, to name a few". [1] Delhi became probably the largest city in South Asia. [2] The population of Gaur, the principal city of Bengal, was estimated at 200,000 persons. Delhi would have a much bigger population than Gaur. [3] . It received large numbers of immigrants from Central Asia and Persia, who were driven there by the Mongol invasions. [4] [1]: (Ahmed 2011, 101) Ahmed, Farooqui Salma. 2011. A Comprehensive History of Medieval India: Twelfth to the Mid-Eighteenth Century. Pearson Education India. [2]: Asher, Catherine B., and Cynthia Talbot, India before Europe (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2006), pp.39-40. [3]: Grewal, J. S. (2006). The state and society in medieval India (Vol. 7). Oxford University Press, USA, pp. 398. [4]: Habib, I. (1931). Researches in the history of India, 1200-1750. New Delhi : Oxford University Press, pp.32-33. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Some villages could get as large as 400 to 500 people in early and middle, and later Jomon periods, and could have up to 40 or 50 houses in a settlement.
[1]
[1]: (Barnes 2015: 131) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/T5SRVKXV. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Some villages could get as large as 400 to 500 people in early and middle, and later Jomon periods, and could have up to 40 or 50 houses in a settlement.
[1]
[1]: (Barnes 2015: 131) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/T5SRVKXV. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Some villages could get as large as 400 to 500 people in early and middle, and later Jomon periods, and could have up to 40 or 50 houses in a settlement.
[1]
[1]: (Barnes 2015: 131) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/T5SRVKXV. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Some villages could get as large as 400 to 500 people in early and middle, and later Jomon periods, and could have up to 40 or 50 houses in a settlement.
[1]
[1]: (Barnes 2015: 131) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/T5SRVKXV. |
||||||
|
Estimate assuming roughly 50 persons per hectare; 30ha regional centre would have 1500 people
The largest regional centres in this period are Karako and Ikegami-Sone that respectively have an extent of 30 and 25 hectares. Many regional centres exceeded the number of 200 inhabitants. [1] - presumably this would be a unrealistically conservative estimate for the very largest regional centers of 30ha [1]: K. Mizoguchi, 2013. The Archaeology of Japan. From the Earliest Rice Farming Villages to the Rise of the State. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 126. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Kyoto.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Kyoto.
|
||||||
|
[1]
Edo (Tokyo) transformed from a small village when Tokugawa Ieyasu situated his military headquarters there, he himself taking up residence in 1590.
[2]
Ieyasu selected it as his capital after the battle of Sekigahara ‘by the end of the eighteenth century it had a population of around a million, making it the biggest city in the world at the time.’
[3]
[1]: Deal, William E. 2005. Handbook to Life in Medieval and Early Modern Japan. Oxford University Press.p.63. [2]: Sansom, George Bailey. 1976. Japan: A Short Cultural History. Barrie & Jenkins [Revised 2nd ed]. p.444. [3]: Henshall, Kenneth (2012) A History of Japan: From Stone Age to Superpower. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. [Third Edition]. p.65. |
||||||
|
[1]
Edo (Tokyo) transformed from a small village when Tokugawa Ieyasu situated his military headquarters there, he himself taking up residence in 1590.
[2]
Ieyasu selected it as his capital after the battle of Sekigahara ‘by the end of the eighteenth century it had a population of around a million, making it the biggest city in the world at the time.’
[3]
[1]: Deal, William E. 2005. Handbook to Life in Medieval and Early Modern Japan. Oxford University Press.p.63. [2]: Sansom, George Bailey. 1976. Japan: A Short Cultural History. Barrie & Jenkins [Revised 2nd ed]. p.444. [3]: Henshall, Kenneth (2012) A History of Japan: From Stone Age to Superpower. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. [Third Edition]. p.65. |
||||||
|
[1]
Edo (Tokyo) transformed from a small village when Tokugawa Ieyasu situated his military headquarters there, he himself taking up residence in 1590.
[2]
Ieyasu selected it as his capital after the battle of Sekigahara ‘by the end of the eighteenth century it had a population of around a million, making it the biggest city in the world at the time.’
[3]
[1]: Deal, William E. 2005. Handbook to Life in Medieval and Early Modern Japan. Oxford University Press.p.63. [2]: Sansom, George Bailey. 1976. Japan: A Short Cultural History. Barrie & Jenkins [Revised 2nd ed]. p.444. [3]: Henshall, Kenneth (2012) A History of Japan: From Stone Age to Superpower. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. [Third Edition]. p.65. |
||||||
|
People. As noted above, the Iban mostly lived in longhouse communities,
[1]
and a "longhouse may include as few as four families with 25 residents in a structure less than 15 meters long, or as many as 80 families with 500 residents in a house about 300 meters long."
[1]
[1]: Vinson H. Sutlive, Jr. and John Beierle: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Iban |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Iban lived in longhouses, and a "longhouse may include as few as four families with 25 residents in a structure less than 15 meters long, or as many as 80 families with 500 residents in a house about 300 meters long."
[1]
However, it is worth noting that the period under consideration is rather lengthy and witnessed a gradual process of urbanization, with consequent wage migration to the cities.
[2]
However, available demographic data for more recent and more urbanized include non-Iban communities as well, and more reliable figures for the Iban are difficult to find due to frequent migration.
[1]
We have therefore assumed that the longhouse village continued to form the most prevalent form of Iban settlement throughout this period, though this would have to be confirmed by an expert.
[1]: Vinson H. Sutlive, Jr. and John Beierle: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Iban [2]: Austin, Robert Frederic 1978. “Iban Migration: Patterns Of Mobility And Employment In The 20Th Century”, 38p |
||||||
|
This population range for Çatalhöyük (as the biggest settlement in Konya Plain) occurs most frequently in literature and was estimated by C.Cessford
[1]
as the population number at any one time. According to the experts, after c.a. 6,600 BCA the number of population could have started to decline
[2]
.
[1]: Cessford C. 2005. Estimating the Neolithic population of Çatalhöyük. In I. Hodder (ed.), Inhabiting Çatalhöyük: Reports from the 1995-1999 Seasons,323-26. Cambridge: McDonald Institute. pg. 326. [2]: Düring B. 2007. Reconsidering the Çatalhöyük Community: From Households to Settlement Systems. Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology 20.2. pg. 158. |
||||||
|
Between 2564-3846 people.
Calculations are based on the level 2B of Canhasan I, and the assumption that in each of the buildings, a family with about 5 persons resided [1] [1]: During Bleda S., Constructing Communities. Clustered Neigbourhood Settlements of the Cental Anatolia Neolithic CA. 8500-5500 Cal. BC. 2006, p. 278 |
||||||
|
[2,564-3,846]
"The eight layer 2B buildings that have been excavated completely occupy about 700m². If these buildings were inhabited by core families of about 5 people the number of residents in this area would have been about 40 people. Extended to the site as a whole this would result in a population of approximately 5128, and assuming that betweeen 25 percent and 50 percent of the site would not have been built up even during its peak occupation this could be reduced to between 2564 and 3846" [1] [1]: Construcing Communities, Clustered Neighbourhood Settelments of the Central Anatolia Neolithic CA.8500-5500 CAL. BC, Bleda S. During 2006, Nederlands Instituut Voor Het Nabije Oosten, pp.278 |
||||||
|
AcemhÖyük 56ha at 200 person per ha would be a town of 11,000.
large settlements (e.g. Kaneš estimated range 50ha, AcemhÖyük 56ha, Karahōyük Konya 50 ha, Alişar 28ha) [1] [1]: Michel C. 2011. The karum Peeriod on the Plateau. [in:] S. McMahon (ed.) The Oxford Handbook of Ancient Anatolia. New York: Oxford University Press, pg. 317 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Hattusa (Bogazköy) Reconstruction of the population is very difficult. Researchers suggest very different populations. 15,000-20,000 inhabitants [1] or 9000-11,000 [2] or 9000 - 15,000 [3] Sarissa 5000 inhabitants [4] based on the capacity of the granary. Lisipra 2400-3000 inhabitants [5] Even for sites which have been excavated more extensively, such as Bogazköy or Kusaklı, a realistic estimate of the number of inhabitants cannot be given yet [6] [1]: Bittel K. and Naumann R. (1952) Bogazköy-Hattusa I. Architektur, Topographie, Landes kunde und Siedlungsgeschichte Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, pp. 26 n. 16. [2]: Mora, C. (1977) ‘Saggio per uno studio sulla popolazione urbana nell’Anatolica Antica. I. Hattuscha’. "Studi micenei ed egeo-anatolici" 18, pp. 227-41. [3]: Bittel K. (1983) 1983: Hattuscha. Hauptstadt der Hethiter. Geschichte und Kultur einer altorientalischen Großmacht,Cologne, p. 85 [4]: Müller-Karpe A. (2002) ‘Kusaklı-Sarissa. Kultort im Oberen Land’,pp. 182[In:] Die Hethiter und ihr Reich. Das Volk der 1000 Götter, Katalog der Ausstellung, Bonn 18. Januar-28. April 2002, Bonn, pp.176-189. 2002, 176-89. [5]: Alp S. (1991) Hethitische Briefe aus Masat Höyük (Turk Tarih Kurumu Yayinlari VI.35) Ankara, p. 119 [6]: Mielke D. P. (2011) Hittite Cities: Looking for a Concept, pp. 184 [In:] H. Genz and D. P. Mielke (ed.) Insights Into Hittite History And Archaeology, Colloquia Antiqua 2, Leuven, Paris, Walpole MA: PEETERS, pp. 184 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Hattusa.
Hattusa (Bogazköy) Reconstruction of the population is very difficult. Researchers suggest very different populations. 15,000-20,000 inhabitants [1] or 9000-11,000 [2] or 9000 - 15,000 [3] Sarissa 5000 inhabitants [4] based on the capacity of the granary. Lisipra 2400-3000 inhabitants [5] Even for sites which have been excavated more extensively, such as Bogazköy or Kusaklı, a realistic estimate of the number of inhabitants cannot be given yet [6] [1]: Bittel K. and Naumann R. (1952) Bogazköy-Hattusa I. Architektur, Topographie, Landes kunde und Siedlungsgeschichte Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, pp. 26 n. 16. [2]: Mora, C. (1977) ‘Saggio per uno studio sulla popolazione urbana nell’Anatolica Antica. I. Hattuscha’. "Studi micenei ed egeo-anatolici" 18, pp. 227-41. [3]: Bittel K. (1983) 1983: Hattuscha. Hauptstadt der Hethiter. Geschichte und Kultur einer altorientalischen Großmacht,Cologne, p. 85 [4]: Müller-Karpe A. (2002) ‘Kusaklı-Sarissa. Kultort im Oberen Land’,pp. 182[In:] Die Hethiter und ihr Reich. Das Volk der 1000 Götter, Katalog der Ausstellung, Bonn 18. Januar-28. April 2002, Bonn, pp.176-189. 2002, 176-89. [5]: Alp S. (1991) Hethitische Briefe aus Masat Höyük (Turk Tarih Kurumu Yayinlari VI.35) Ankara, p. 119 [6]: Mielke D. P. (2011) Hittite Cities: Looking for a Concept, pp. 184 [In:] H. Genz and D. P. Mielke (ed.) Insights Into Hittite History And Archaeology, Colloquia Antiqua 2, Leuven, Paris, Walpole MA: PEETERS, pp. 184 |
||||||
|
Hattusa (Bogazköy): 15,000-20,000
[1]
Hattusa (Bogazköy) Reconstruction of the population is very difficult. Researchers suggest very different populations. 15,000-20,000 inhabitants [2] or 9000-11,000 [3] or 9000 - 15,000 [4] Sarissa 5000 inhabitants [5] based on the capacity of the granary. Lisipra 2400-3000 inhabitants [6] Even for sites which have been excavated more extensively, such as Bogazköy or Kusaklı, a realistic estimate of the number of inhabitants cannot be given yet [7] [1]: Mielke D. P. (2011) Hittite Cities: Looking for a Concept, pp. 184 [In:] H. Genz and D. P. Mielke (ed.) Insights Into Hittite History And Archaeology, Colloquia Antiqua 2, Leuven, Paris, Walpole MA: PEETERS, pp. 153-194 [2]: Bittel K. and Naumann R. (1952) Bogazköy-Hattusa I. Architektur, Topographie, Landes kunde und Siedlungsgeschichte Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, pp. 26 n. 16. [3]: Mora, C. (1977) ‘Saggio per uno studio sulla popolazione urbana nell’Anatolica Antica. I. Hattuscha’. "Studi micenei ed egeo-anatolici" 18, pp. 227-41. [4]: Bittel K. (1983) 1983: Hattuscha. Hauptstadt der Hethiter. Geschichte und Kultur einer altorientalischen Großmacht,Cologne, p. 85 [5]: Müller-Karpe A. (2002) ‘Kusaklı-Sarissa. Kultort im Oberen Land’,pp. 182[In:] Die Hethiter und ihr Reich. Das Volk der 1000 Götter, Katalog der Ausstellung, Bonn 18. Januar-28. April 2002, Bonn, pp.176-189. 2002, 176-89. [6]: Alp S. (1991) Hethitische Briefe aus Masat Höyük (Turk Tarih Kurumu Yayinlari VI.35) Ankara, p. 119 [7]: Mielke D. P. (2011) Hittite Cities: Looking for a Concept, pp. 184 [In:] H. Genz and D. P. Mielke (ed.) Insights Into Hittite History And Archaeology, Colloquia Antiqua 2, Leuven, Paris, Walpole MA: PEETERS, pp. 184 |
||||||
|
18,000 if we use Carchemish as an outside of NGA analogue at 200 per 90ha.
Carchemish (outside NGA region unless Carchemish had some control over Konya Plain region in early period) "The area enclosed by the outer wall covered more than 90 ha, which made it the largest urban centre in the region." [1] [1]: (Thuesen 2002, 47) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Miletus 6,000-24,000 at a Seshat standard estimate of 50-200 persons per hectare. Archaic Miletus, pre-494 BCE: "implied intra muros area 120 ha". [1] Unlikely to be the capital, Sardis. At its "heyday (150 BC - AD 250)" something above 5000. [2] How large were the Greek cities along the coast of Asia Minor? [1]: (McEvedy 2011, 216) McEvedy, Colin. 2011. Cities of the Classical World. Allen Lane. [2]: (McEvedy 2011, 327) McEvedy, Colin. 2011. Cities of the Classical World. Allen Lane. |
||||||
|
Konya probably the largest city. The crusaders who reached there in 1190 thought it was “the size of Cologne".
[1]
The population of Cologne had about 40,000 in 1180 CE. [1]: Cahen, Claude. The Formation of Turkey: The Seljukid Sultanate of Rūm: Eleventh to Fourteenth Century. Translated by P. M. Holt. A History of the Near East. Harlow, England: Longman, 2001.p.121. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate is more than Rayy in 1220 CE, significantly more on basis that Tabriz was likely the most populous city in Persia at this time.
Tabriz. Prior to the Mongol conquest Rayy, in northern Iran, had about 80,000 in 1220 CE. [1] Tabriz "developed into a great metropolis". [2] As the major trade center in Persia it therefore was likely the most populous city in Persia in the post-Mongol conquest era. Tabriz had a cistern for drinking water and baths with hot water. [3] The population of Tabriz was larger than that of the later Ilkhan capital Sultaniya, which was also impressive. [4] "Sultaniya was an important commercial centre, a ’great city’, as Clavijo reported on his arrival on 26 June 1404 ... Founded in about 1285 by Arghun, the sixth Ilkhanid ruler of Persia, who was attracted by its abundant pastures and used it as his summer capital, Sultaniya became the seat of empire under his son Mohammed Oljeytu Khudabanda in 1313. The city was expanded aggressively, the outer walls increasing from twelve thousand paces in circumference to thirty thousand. ... Oljeytu intended Sultaniya to become a fully functioning capital, no mere royal camp. He duly embarked on a terrific building spree, ordering his courtiers to design graceful palaces and gardens. The vizier Rashid al-din built an entire quarter of a thousand houses. Another, Tak al-din Ali Shah, built a lavish, ten-thousand-dinar palace called Paradise, its doors, walls and floors studded with pearls, gold, rubies, turquoise, emeralds and amber. A city of monuments made from baked brick, stone and wood sprang up on the desert plain, luxuriously decorated with bronze doors, inlaid window grilles, marble revetments and mosaic faience." [5] [1]: (Chandler and Fox 2013, 232) Chandler, Tertius. Fox, Gerald. 2013. 3000 Years of Urban Growth. Elsevier. [2]: (Morgan 2015, 69) Morgan, David. 2015. Medieval Persia 1040-1797. Routledge. [3]: (Houtsma et al. 1993, 586) Houtsma, M Th. Wensinck, A J. Gibb, H A R. Heffening, W. Levi-Provencal, E. 1993. First Encyclopaedia of Islam: 1913-1936. E.J. Brill. Leiden. [4]: (Marozzi 2004, 135-136) Marozzi, J. 2004. Tamerlane. HarperCollinsPublishers. London. [5]: (Marozzi 2004, 133-135) Marozzi, J. 2004. Tamerlane. HarperCollinsPublishers. London. |
||||||
|
Bursa.
In 1485, Bursa has 5,000 households - that would be 20,000-30,000 inhabitants. For such data see esp. H. İNALCIK, An Economic and Social History of the Ottoman Empire, Volume I: 1300-1600. Cambridge 1997 (and the second volume for the later period). [1] [1]: Personal communication. Johannes Preiser-Kapeller. 2016. Institute for Medieval Research. Division of Byzantine Research. Austrian Academy of Sciences. |
||||||
|
People. Istanbul.
[50,000-60,000]: 1453 CE; 70,000: 1478 CE; [200,000-410,000]: 1500 CE. Good estimates; in 1478, there were 16,326 households in Constantinople. [1] Istanbul 1453 CE. 50,000-60,000. [2] 1500 CE: 410,000. [3] 1500 CE: 200,000. [4] 1478 CE: 70,000 CE. Figure derived from a census which counted 14,803 families. [5] [1]: Personal communication. Johannes Preiser-Kapeller. 2016. Institute for Medieval Research. Division of Byzantine Research. Austrian Academy of Sciences. [2]: (Lapidus 2012, 449) [3]: (Haywood 2011, 116) [4]: (Chase Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Inalcik and Quataert 1997, 18) |
||||||
|
People. Istanbul.
[50,000-60,000]: 1453 CE; 70,000: 1478 CE; [200,000-410,000]: 1500 CE. Good estimates; in 1478, there were 16,326 households in Constantinople. [1] Istanbul 1453 CE. 50,000-60,000. [2] 1500 CE: 410,000. [3] 1500 CE: 200,000. [4] 1478 CE: 70,000 CE. Figure derived from a census which counted 14,803 families. [5] [1]: Personal communication. Johannes Preiser-Kapeller. 2016. Institute for Medieval Research. Division of Byzantine Research. Austrian Academy of Sciences. [2]: (Lapidus 2012, 449) [3]: (Haywood 2011, 116) [4]: (Chase Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Inalcik and Quataert 1997, 18) |
||||||
|
People. Istanbul.
[50,000-60,000]: 1453 CE; 70,000: 1478 CE; [200,000-410,000]: 1500 CE. Good estimates; in 1478, there were 16,326 households in Constantinople. [1] Istanbul 1453 CE. 50,000-60,000. [2] 1500 CE: 410,000. [3] 1500 CE: 200,000. [4] 1478 CE: 70,000 CE. Figure derived from a census which counted 14,803 families. [5] [1]: Personal communication. Johannes Preiser-Kapeller. 2016. Institute for Medieval Research. Division of Byzantine Research. Austrian Academy of Sciences. [2]: (Lapidus 2012, 449) [3]: (Haywood 2011, 116) [4]: (Chase Dunn Spreadsheet) [5]: (Inalcik and Quataert 1997, 18) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. 660,000: 1550 CE; 680,000: 1580 CE; [650,000-700,000]: 1600 CE; 700,000: 1650 CE
Istanbul 1600 CE: 650,000. 1700 CE: 700,000. 1800 CE: 570,000. [1] 1550 CE: 660,000. 1580 CE: 680,000. 1600 CE: 700,000. 1650 CE: 700,000. 1700 CE: 700,000. [2] Cairo 150,000-200,000 in 1517 CE. Increased in size "by about 50 percent during the Ottoman period." [3] Aleppo 67,344: 1519 CE; 56,881: 1520-1530 CE; 45,331: 1571-1580 CE [4] Damascus 57,326: 1520-1530 CE; 42,779: 1595 CE [4] [1]: (Haywood 2011, 116) [2]: (Chase Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Raymond 2000, 225) [4]: (Dols 1977, 196) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "In the opinion of R. Peroni, ’if we can measure the population of an Early or Middle Bronze Age settlement in dozens, and that of a Late Bronze Age one in hundreds, it is without doubt legitimate to think of an Early Iron Age settlement as having thousands of inhabitants"
[1]
.
[1]: T.J. Cornell, The Beginnings of Rome (1995), p. 32 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "In the opinion of R. Peroni, ’if we can measure the population of an Early or Middle Bronze Age settlement in dozens, and that of a Late Bronze Age one in hundreds, it is without doubt legitimate to think of an Early Iron Age settlement as having thousands of inhabitants"
[1]
.
[1]: T.J. Cornell, The Beginnings of Rome (1995), p. 32 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Rome, like Veii and other Etruscan poleis, likely had more than 100 inhabitants in 800 BCE. Osteria dell’Osa, the best known site (but not the largest site in Latium at any point), is estimated to have been inhabited by 100 people [1] . However, it is possible that Osteria dell’Osa was not a unitary settlement, but a cluster of small villages. [2] [1]: G. Forsythe, A Critical History of Early Rome (2006), p. 54 [2]: T.J. Cornell, The Beginnings of Rome (1995), p. 54 |
||||||
|
[4,000-16,000]: 700 BCE; [14,250-57,000]: 650 BCE
100,000: 509 BCE [1] In this period city was growing from a low baseline. Can reasonably infer population was less than 100,000 in 600 BCE. In the 150 years between c700 BCE and 550 BCE Rome acquired c200ha. On the basis of urban area, and a roughly proportional decrease based on Modelksi’s 509 BCE estimate (we should remember that as cities acquire more area they generally acquire greater population density), we could infer a population in the region of 15,000-25,000 for 700 BCE. The highest officers in the Roman military system were not professionals. Not until 406 BCE did "Romans introduce pay for military service." [2] This is the earliest possible start date for professional soldiers. Urban area of Rome [3] early 8th Century BCE: 50 ha. 2500-10,000 using an estimate of 50-200 people per hectare. late 8th Century BCE: 80 ha. 4000-16,000 using an estimate of 50-200 people per hectare. Previous estimate: 15,000-20,000. mid 6th Century: 285 ha. 14,250-57,000 using an estimate of 50-200 people per hectare. Previous estimates: [4,000-16,000]: 700 BCE; [60,000-90,000]: 600 BCE [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Fields 2011) [3]: (Cornell 1995, 204) |
||||||
|
[4,000-16,000]: 700 BCE; [14,250-57,000]: 650 BCE
100,000: 509 BCE [1] In this period city was growing from a low baseline. Can reasonably infer population was less than 100,000 in 600 BCE. In the 150 years between c700 BCE and 550 BCE Rome acquired c200ha. On the basis of urban area, and a roughly proportional decrease based on Modelksi’s 509 BCE estimate (we should remember that as cities acquire more area they generally acquire greater population density), we could infer a population in the region of 15,000-25,000 for 700 BCE. The highest officers in the Roman military system were not professionals. Not until 406 BCE did "Romans introduce pay for military service." [2] This is the earliest possible start date for professional soldiers. Urban area of Rome [3] early 8th Century BCE: 50 ha. 2500-10,000 using an estimate of 50-200 people per hectare. late 8th Century BCE: 80 ha. 4000-16,000 using an estimate of 50-200 people per hectare. Previous estimate: 15,000-20,000. mid 6th Century: 285 ha. 14,250-57,000 using an estimate of 50-200 people per hectare. Previous estimates: [4,000-16,000]: 700 BCE; [60,000-90,000]: 600 BCE [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Fields 2011) [3]: (Cornell 1995, 204) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
500 BCE = same as polity population same area as 600 BCE Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE 400 BCE = same as polity population Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE 300 BCE Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE Rome [1] 100: 500 BCE 150: 400 BCE 250: 300 BCE Rome (reported census tallies) [2] DH: NB - these censuses refer to polity pop, not pop of the city (and are highly problematic!). Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE c250,000: 300 BCE c210,000: 200 BCE c400,000: 100 BCE "The pressure on space encouraged the development of multi-storey housing blocks in Rome as early as the third century BC; high prices for building plots also resulted in tall buildings being constructed in relatively narrow spaces and additional floors being added to already existing buildings." [3] ; [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Scheidel http://www.princeton.edu/~pswpc/pdfs/scheidel/070706.pdf [3]: (Holleran 2012, 1) Holleran, Claire. 2012. Shopping in Ancient Rome: The Retail Trade in the Late Republic and the Principate. Oxford University Press. Oxford. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
500 BCE = same as polity population same area as 600 BCE Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE 400 BCE = same as polity population Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE 300 BCE Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE Rome [1] 100: 500 BCE 150: 400 BCE 250: 300 BCE Rome (reported census tallies) [2] DH: NB - these censuses refer to polity pop, not pop of the city (and are highly problematic!). Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE c250,000: 300 BCE c210,000: 200 BCE c400,000: 100 BCE "The pressure on space encouraged the development of multi-storey housing blocks in Rome as early as the third century BC; high prices for building plots also resulted in tall buildings being constructed in relatively narrow spaces and additional floors being added to already existing buildings." [3] ; [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Scheidel http://www.princeton.edu/~pswpc/pdfs/scheidel/070706.pdf [3]: (Holleran 2012, 1) Holleran, Claire. 2012. Shopping in Ancient Rome: The Retail Trade in the Late Republic and the Principate. Oxford University Press. Oxford. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
500 BCE = same as polity population same area as 600 BCE Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE 400 BCE = same as polity population Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE 300 BCE Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE Rome [1] 100: 500 BCE 150: 400 BCE 250: 300 BCE Rome (reported census tallies) [2] DH: NB - these censuses refer to polity pop, not pop of the city (and are highly problematic!). Cornell has a population of ca 30,000 for Rome in 4th c, then at most 60,000 in 300 BCE c250,000: 300 BCE c210,000: 200 BCE c400,000: 100 BCE "The pressure on space encouraged the development of multi-storey housing blocks in Rome as early as the third century BC; high prices for building plots also resulted in tall buildings being constructed in relatively narrow spaces and additional floors being added to already existing buildings." [3] ; [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Scheidel http://www.princeton.edu/~pswpc/pdfs/scheidel/070706.pdf [3]: (Holleran 2012, 1) Holleran, Claire. 2012. Shopping in Ancient Rome: The Retail Trade in the Late Republic and the Principate. Oxford University Press. Oxford. |
||||||
|
Rome.
Rome (reported census tallies) [1] census numbers refer to state, not city, and even then not the full population. ideally we should use scholar reconstructions here. c250,000: 300 BCE c210,000: 200 BCE c400,000: 100 BCE [1]: (Scheidel http://www.princeton.edu/~pswpc/pdfs/scheidel/070706.pdf |
||||||
|
Rome.
Rome (reported census tallies) [1] census numbers refer to state, not city, and even then not the full population. ideally we should use scholar reconstructions here. c250,000: 300 BCE c210,000: 200 BCE c400,000: 100 BCE [1]: (Scheidel http://www.princeton.edu/~pswpc/pdfs/scheidel/070706.pdf |
||||||
|
Rome.
Rome (reported census tallies) [1] c400,000: 100 BCE [1]: (Scheidel http://www.princeton.edu/~pswpc/pdfs/scheidel/070706.pdf |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Rome. Peak settlement of Rome generally thought to be c150 CE. By 300 CE still about 800,000 which had decreased to roughly 500,000 by 400 CE. [1] [1]: (Twine 1992 http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Rome.
Mid-sixth century Rome: "Despite centuries of gradual erosion of her monuments and a declining population, Rome still held more people than her environs could hope to support. Since the granaries in North Africa had long ago opened their doors to others, first Vandals and more recently Belisarius, Ostrogothic Rome depended upon Sicily for food and shippers to transport it to Portus. Gradual silting had closed Ostia to traffic." [1] Peak settlement of Rome generally thought to be c150 CE. By 300 CE about 800,000 which had decreased to roughly 500,000 by 400 CE, and 200,000 by 500 CE. [2] 100,000 [3] Demographic decline of Rome. c500,000 in 400 CE, less than 50,000 after the Gothic war (535-554 CE). [4] Rome’s population "might have been down to 300,000 in the late 4th century and down to 100,000 by 500, but it was still by far the largest city in Italy." [5] Under Theoderic the population of Ravenna "perhaps as large as 10,000. Naples, too, may have had a population as large as 10,000 at this time." [5] [1]: (Burns 1991, 205) [2]: (Twine 1992 http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) [3]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [4]: (Arnold, Bjornlie and Sessa 2016, 9) Arnold, Jonathan J. Bjornlie, Shane M. Sessa, Kristina. eds. 2016. A Companion to Ostrogothic Italy. BRILL. Leiden. [5]: (Deliyannis 2016, 251) Deliyannis, Deborah M. Urban Life and Culture. in Arnold, Jonathan J. Bjornlie, Shane M. Sessa, Kristina. eds. 2016. A Companion to Ostrogothic Italy. BRILL. Leiden. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate for Rome.
Ravenna [9,000-10,000]: 600 CE; [7,000-7,500]: 700 CE. "S. Cosentino proposes a population for Ravenna in the eighth and ninth centuries of around 7,000-7,500 people, which would represent only a slight decrease from his estimate of 9,000-10,000 in the imperial period." [1] Rome [100,000-125,000]: 700 CE. [2] 30,000: 600 CE. [3] Is the figure for Rome accurate? "the urban and rural populations of Italy were devestated by the bubonic plague which hit Italy beginning in 543 and returned in successive waves until the 740s. Mortality rates are almost impossible to deduce, but some scholars think that it must have been similar to the Black Death, killing 30 per cent or more of the population, at least in urban areas. Outbreaks of the disease are documented in Ravenna for the 560s, 591-2, and 600-2." [4] [1]: (Deliyannis 2010, 290) Deliyannis, Deborah Mauskopf. 2010. Ravenna in Late Antiquity. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [2]: (Modelski 2003) [3]: (Twine 1992 in Middle States Geographer, Vol 25. http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) [4]: (Deliyannis 2010, 203) Deliyannis, Deborah Mauskopf. 2010. Ravenna in Late Antiquity. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate for Rome.
Ravenna [9,000-10,000]: 600 CE; [7,000-7,500]: 700 CE. "S. Cosentino proposes a population for Ravenna in the eighth and ninth centuries of around 7,000-7,500 people, which would represent only a slight decrease from his estimate of 9,000-10,000 in the imperial period." [1] Rome [100,000-125,000]: 700 CE. [2] 30,000: 600 CE. [3] Is the figure for Rome accurate? "the urban and rural populations of Italy were devestated by the bubonic plague which hit Italy beginning in 543 and returned in successive waves until the 740s. Mortality rates are almost impossible to deduce, but some scholars think that it must have been similar to the Black Death, killing 30 per cent or more of the population, at least in urban areas. Outbreaks of the disease are documented in Ravenna for the 560s, 591-2, and 600-2." [4] [1]: (Deliyannis 2010, 290) Deliyannis, Deborah Mauskopf. 2010. Ravenna in Late Antiquity. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [2]: (Modelski 2003) [3]: (Twine 1992 in Middle States Geographer, Vol 25. http://msaag.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/26_Twine.pdf) [4]: (Deliyannis 2010, 203) Deliyannis, Deborah Mauskopf. 2010. Ravenna in Late Antiquity. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
[100,000-125,000]: 711 CE; [70,000-100,000]: 800 CE. Estimate for Rome. [1] Like all pre-modern population numbers, this is an approximation. Last estimate in Modelski: 125,000 in 600 CE. By the latter 8th Century, 20,000 - 30,000 able-bodied men living within Rome’s walls. [2] Can we use this last estimate for 800 CE (+ women, children, old)? Rome. 40,000: 900 CE [3] [1]: (Modelski 2003) [2]: (Barach 2013, 170) [3]: Bairoch, Batou, Chèvre, 47 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
[100,000-125,000]: 711 CE; [70,000-100,000]: 800 CE. Estimate for Rome. [1] Like all pre-modern population numbers, this is an approximation. Last estimate in Modelski: 125,000 in 600 CE. By the latter 8th Century, 20,000 - 30,000 able-bodied men living within Rome’s walls. [2] Can we use this last estimate for 800 CE (+ women, children, old)? Rome. 40,000: 900 CE [3] [1]: (Modelski 2003) [2]: (Barach 2013, 170) [3]: Bairoch, Batou, Chèvre, 47 |
||||||
|
Rome remained the largest settlement in the Papal States during this period, although the population of the city plummeted drastically following the 1527 Sack of Rome.
[1]
Partner
[2]
has estimated a slightly lower population count for Rome around 1400, stating that its population was around 25,000 people.
[1]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [2]: Partner, 398 |
||||||
|
Rome remained the largest settlement in the Papal States during this period, although the population of the city plummeted drastically following the 1527 Sack of Rome.
[1]
Partner
[2]
has estimated a slightly lower population count for Rome around 1400, stating that its population was around 25,000 people.
[1]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [2]: Partner, 398 |
||||||
|
Figures are for Rome; although the population shrank to around 10,000 following the sack of 1527, it quickly recovered to be the largest city in the Papal States.
[1]
Black notes that Bologna’s population in 1581 was around 70,661, however, making it possibly larger than Rome for a brief period between the 1550s and 1591.
[2]
[1]: The numbers are taken from Bairoch, et. al., 47 [2]: Black, 218 |
||||||
|
Figures are for Rome; although the population shrank to around 10,000 following the sack of 1527, it quickly recovered to be the largest city in the Papal States.
[1]
Black notes that Bologna’s population in 1581 was around 70,661, however, making it possibly larger than Rome for a brief period between the 1550s and 1591.
[2]
[1]: The numbers are taken from Bairoch, et. al., 47 [2]: Black, 218 |
||||||
|
Figures are for Rome; although the population shrank to around 10,000 following the sack of 1527, it quickly recovered to be the largest city in the Papal States.
[1]
Black notes that Bologna’s population in 1581 was around 70,661, however, making it possibly larger than Rome for a brief period between the 1550s and 1591.
[2]
[1]: The numbers are taken from Bairoch, et. al., 47 [2]: Black, 218 |
||||||
|
Figures are for Rome; although the population shrank to around 10,000 following the sack of 1527, it quickly recovered to be the largest city in the Papal States.
[1]
Black notes that Bologna’s population in 1581 was around 70,661, however, making it possibly larger than Rome for a brief period between the 1550s and 1591.
[2]
[1]: The numbers are taken from Bairoch, et. al., 47 [2]: Black, 218 |
||||||
|
118,047: 1652 CE; 135,089: 1699 CE; 157,881: 1750 CE; {153,004; 158,000}: 1800 CE. These figures are from Black, Gross, and Marino.
[1]
There should be brackets to reflect disagreement between Bairoch (the only systematic list of urban European demography that I have found), who estimates that Rome contained around 135,000 people in 1700, and more recent estimates in Marino and Black, who also disagree.
[2]
The first estimate for 1800 is from the complete table Gross
[3]
gives for annual population estimates for the period 1695-1820; the second is from Bairoch.
[1]: Black, 219; Gross, 55Marino, 66. [2]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [3]: Gross, 58 |
||||||
|
118,047: 1652 CE; 135,089: 1699 CE; 157,881: 1750 CE; {153,004; 158,000}: 1800 CE. These figures are from Black, Gross, and Marino.
[1]
There should be brackets to reflect disagreement between Bairoch (the only systematic list of urban European demography that I have found), who estimates that Rome contained around 135,000 people in 1700, and more recent estimates in Marino and Black, who also disagree.
[2]
The first estimate for 1800 is from the complete table Gross
[3]
gives for annual population estimates for the period 1695-1820; the second is from Bairoch.
[1]: Black, 219; Gross, 55Marino, 66. [2]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [3]: Gross, 58 |
||||||
|
118,047: 1652 CE; 135,089: 1699 CE; 157,881: 1750 CE; {153,004; 158,000}: 1800 CE. These figures are from Black, Gross, and Marino.
[1]
There should be brackets to reflect disagreement between Bairoch (the only systematic list of urban European demography that I have found), who estimates that Rome contained around 135,000 people in 1700, and more recent estimates in Marino and Black, who also disagree.
[2]
The first estimate for 1800 is from the complete table Gross
[3]
gives for annual population estimates for the period 1695-1820; the second is from Bairoch.
[1]: Black, 219; Gross, 55Marino, 66. [2]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [3]: Gross, 58 |
||||||
|
118,047: 1652 CE; 135,089: 1699 CE; 157,881: 1750 CE; {153,004; 158,000}: 1800 CE. These figures are from Black, Gross, and Marino.
[1]
There should be brackets to reflect disagreement between Bairoch (the only systematic list of urban European demography that I have found), who estimates that Rome contained around 135,000 people in 1700, and more recent estimates in Marino and Black, who also disagree.
[2]
The first estimate for 1800 is from the complete table Gross
[3]
gives for annual population estimates for the period 1695-1820; the second is from Bairoch.
[1]: Black, 219; Gross, 55Marino, 66. [2]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [3]: Gross, 58 |
||||||
|
118,047: 1652 CE; 135,089: 1699 CE; 157,881: 1750 CE; {153,004; 158,000}: 1800 CE. These figures are from Black, Gross, and Marino.
[1]
There should be brackets to reflect disagreement between Bairoch (the only systematic list of urban European demography that I have found), who estimates that Rome contained around 135,000 people in 1700, and more recent estimates in Marino and Black, who also disagree.
[2]
The first estimate for 1800 is from the complete table Gross
[3]
gives for annual population estimates for the period 1695-1820; the second is from Bairoch.
[1]: Black, 219; Gross, 55Marino, 66. [2]: Bairoch, et. al., 47 [3]: Gross, 58 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. There were no large urban settlements at the time. Sakha settlements were initially comprised of residential homesteads only: ’As horse and cattle breeders, the Yakut had a transhumant pattern of summer and winter settlements. Winter settlements comprised as few as twenty people, involving several closely related families who shared pasture land and lived in nearby yurts (BALAGAN) with surrounding storehouses and corrals. The yurts were oblong huts with slanted earth walls, low ceilings, sod roofs and dirt floors. Most had an adjoining room for cattle. They had substantial hearths, and fur-covered benches lining the walls demarcated sleeping arrangements according to social protocol. Yurts faced east, toward benevolent deities. In summer families moved to larger encampments with their animals. The most ancient summer homes, URASY, were elegant birch-bark conical tents. Some could hold one hundred people. Their ceilings soared at the center point, above a circular hearth. Around the sides were wide benches placed in compartments that served as ranked seating and sleeping areas. Every pole or eave was carved with symbolic designs of animals, fertility, and lineage identities.’
[1]
We have chosen the figures provided by Balzer, although it is not quite clear from her description whether urasy tents were regularly pitched together or stood alone. Accordingly the figure provided may be in need of re-evaluation and additional evidence.
[1]: Balzer, Marjorie Mandelstam and Skoggard, Ian: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Yakut |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Shuar did not inhabit large settlements, travelling to colonial towns for the purpose of trade rather than settlement (see below). We have therefore chosen to code for the larger margin of the spectrum provided below (see ’settlement hierarchy’).
[1]
[1]: Beierle, John: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Jivaro |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Shuar settlements were small and residential: ’Each community is politically independent with its own headman. Each is also located four or more kilometers from their nearest neighboring community. The community is made up of patrilineally and affinally related individuals, traditionally consisting of from 80 to 300 people (30 to 40 people in the twentieth century), living in one house called a JIVARIA. For defensive purposes, this house is built on a steep hill usually at the upper end of a stream. The house itself is approximately 13 meters by 26 meters in size, elliptical in shape, and has a thatched roof. In times of war, two or more communities united to fight a common enemy, as was the case when the Spanish attempted to conquer them.’
[1]
’The Jívaro have a tropical-forest agriculture, growing cassava, corn (maize), sweet potatoes, and other crops supplemented by the gathering of wild fruits, fishing, and hunting. The blowgun and poisoned darts are their chief weapons. Related families live in a single large community house rather than in a village.’
[2]
’The houses are always very spacious since they have to serve more than one family. According to one of my informants, such a house is inhabited by up to 50 persons. As a rule it is the Curaca, as the chief, with his children and their wives and husbands. And since a Curaca may have up to ten wives, the great number of dwellers can be explained without difficulty. The aforementioned house of the Curaca Laichape had a width of 10 meters and a length of 15 meters. 20 - 30 persons lived in this house.’
[3]
’It is the rule that a settlement consists of only one house. Two houses, as I had seen them, for instance, in S. Antonio, are rarely found together. The various houses form, however, larger or smaller groups, separated from each other by forest and yet connected with each other by narrow footpaths. One such group has a definite name.’
[3]
’“Jivaro houses, it might be noted, are never built closely together after the manner of a village, but widely separated in the jungle, with greater resultant personal freedom and less squabbling amongst neighbours. A wise precaution which we in our country might emulate to advantage.”’
[4]
Brüning accounts for some migration: ’The Indians are inhabitants of a region which extends along the upper course of the Marañón River, from Yusamaro downward to Puerto Meléndez at the Pongo de Manseriche. They live in this region in small and widely dispersed settlements close to the banks of the River. I have been informed that their chief settlements are located farther up along the tributary rivers. Beyond Yusamaro no Indians are said to remain anymore, yet formerly their settlements are said to have extended to the Pongo Rentema. They had moved down to the Marañón River on account of the quarrels they had with the whites or, rather, the mestizos. Their settlements can not be called permanent anyway. Despite the fact that the Indians live at one place for a long time, and in relatively permanent dwellings at that, they are said to leave their settlements frequently for no special reason in order to reestablish themselves again at some distance from the former settlement.’
[5]
White settlers established colonial towns of varying permanence: ’By 1899, when the explorer Up de Graff ascended the Marañón, Barranca was considered the westernmost outpost of civilization on the river (1923:146). It had, nevertheless, withstood its own share of Indian attacks (Larrabure i Correa 1905/II:369; IX:357-367). Less than a year prior to Up de Graff’s visit, Barranca was nearly devastated by a party of Huambisas who arrived from upriver ostensibly to trade, but then burned and looted most of the cauchero quarters (Up de Graff 1923:150).’
[6]
’By the turn of the century, when Ecuadorian missionaries had reunited some of the scattered refugees and reestablished their town on the Bobonaza River, there were at least a dozen caucheros exploiting rubber along western tributaries of the middle Pastaza such as the Huasaga (Fuentes 1908/I:194ff.), which was gradually being occupied by southward-moving Achuarä.’
[7]
Given that urban migration of Shuar did not set in significantly until later, the higher margin of the range provided below was coded for instead (see ’settlement hierarchy’).
[1]: Beierle, John: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Jivaro [2]: http://www.britannica.com/topic/Jivaro [3]: Brüning, Hans H. 1928. “Travelling In The Aguaruna Region”, 52 [4]: Dyott, George Miller 1926. “On The Trail Of The Unknown In The Wilds Of Ecuador And The Amazon”, 160 [5]: Brüning, Hans H. 1928. “Travelling In The Aguaruna Region”, 46 [6]: Bennett Ross, Jane 1984. “Effects Of Contact On Revenge Hostilities Among The Achuará Jívaro”, 91 [7]: Bennett Ross, Jane 1984. “Effects Of Contact On Revenge Hostilities Among The Achuará Jívaro”, 89 |
||||||
|
people. Thebes according to Modelski, Piramesse or El-Amarna according to Mumford.
[1]
[2]
60,000: 1500 BCE; 80,000: 1400 BCE; 80,000: 1300 BCE EWA: Amarna probably largest settlement for brief period Amarna or ’the city of Akhetaten’ "covered a large area of about 10 by 8 miles (16 by 13 kilometers). Much of the area on the Nile’s west bank was intended for agriculture and the fields there could support an estimated 45,000 people." [3] "The number of houses in the entire South Suburb (including unexcavated areas) was about 2400, covering an area of over 1.5km2. Janssen (1983: 286) suggests that the ’southern zone’ housed between 35,000 and 45,000 people, and that this was probably over half of the city’s population, while Kemp (1981: 96) suggests a lower figure of about 16,000-25,000 individuals." [4] Thebes until Ramses II (c1278-1237 BCE) built new capital, Per-Ramesses. Per-Ramesses. 160,000: 1200 BCE. 120,000: 1100 BCE. [5] Thebes. 60,000: 1500 BCE. 80,000: 1400 BCE. 80,000: 1300 BCE. 150,000: 1200 BCE. 100,000: 1100 BCE. 120,000: 1000 BCE. [6] Thebes. 80,000: 1360 BCE. 60,000: 1000 BCE. [7] Memphis 50,000: 1200 BCE, 34,000: 1000 BCE. [8] Population estimates for the New Kingdom (c. 1550-1069 BCE) [9] Piramesse 350 (1,000?) ha 100,000 persons 286 (1000?) people per ha Tanis 105 ha 31,000 persons 295 per ha Luxor 280 ha 85,000 persons 305 per ha Memphis 79 ha el-Amarna 380 þ (1,200?) ha 30,000- 50,000? 79-131 (25-42)/ha. Hermopolis 100 ha Tell el-Yahu- diya 13.7 ha [1]: (Modelski 2003: 34) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/IVFNX9HJ. [2]: (Mumford 2010: 331) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/ZK4788F4. [3]: (Van De Mieroop 2011, 205) Van De Mieroop, Marc. 2011. A History of Ancient Egypt. Wiley-Backwell. Chichester. [4]: (Shaw 2015, 29) Shaw, Ian. 2015. Ancient Egyptian Technology and Innovation. Bloomsbury. [5]: (Modelski 2003, 33) [6]: (Modelski 2003, 34) [7]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet [4]) [8]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet [5]) [9]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
John Baines, Seshat Oxford workshop (2017): ???,???.
EWA: No data on Memphis. Thebes around 20,000 and 30,000. Bietak estimates that the population of Per-Ramesses was around 250,000. He also states 18 square km for the site size. "the later Ramesside period marked a new era, when Pi-Ramesses, in the eastern Delta, became the main capital of the kingdom. The Austrian excavations are gradually revealing the huge dimensions and complexity of this metropolis of about 18km2 and 250,000-300,000 dwellers." [1] Per-Ramesses topography - should be up-to-date hectare estimates in link. [2] Thebes until Ramses II (c1278-1237 BCE) built new capital, Per-Ramesses. Per-Ramesses. 160,000: 1200 BCE. 120,000: 1100 BCE. [3] Thebes. 60,000: 1500 BCE. 80,000: 1400 BCE. 80,000: 1300 BCE. 150,000: 1200 BCE. 100,000: 1100 BCE. 120,000: 1000 BCE. [4] Thebes. 80,000: 1360 BCE. 60,000: 1000 BCE. [5] Memphis 50,000: 1200 BCE, 34,000: 1000 BCE. [6] Population estimates for the New Kingdom (c. 1550-1069 BCE) [7] Piramesse 350 (1,000?) ha 100,000 persons 286 (1000?) people per ha Tanis 105 ha 31,000 persons 295 per ha Luxor 280 ha 85,000 persons 305 per ha Memphis 79 ha el-Amarna 380 þ (1,200?) ha 30,000- 50,000? 79-131 (25-42)/ha. Hermopolis 100 ha Tell el-Yahu- diya 13.7 ha [1]: (Juan Carlos Moreno García, Invaders or just herders? Libyans in Egypt in the third and second millennia BCE, 11) [2]: http://www.academia.edu/1108200/The_Topography_of_New_Kingdom_Avaris_and_Per_Ramesses [3]: (Modelski 2003, 33) [4]: (Modelski 2003, 34) [5]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet [6]) [6]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet [7]) [7]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Modelski (2003) Memphis: 100,000: 1000 BCE; 100,000: 900 BCE; 100,000: 800 BCE [1] Thebes: 120,000: 1000 BCE; 100,000: 900 BCE; 100,000: 800 BCE [1] Population estimates for the New Kingdom (c. 1550-1069 BCE) [2] Tanis 105 ha 31,000 persons 295 per ha Luxor 280 ha 85,000 persons 305 per ha Memphis 79 ha Some of these cities might have had similar occupation patterns in the Libyan period. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Modelski (2003) Memphis: 100,000: 1000 BCE; 100,000: 900 BCE; 100,000: 800 BCE [1] Thebes: 120,000: 1000 BCE; 100,000: 900 BCE; 100,000: 800 BCE [1] Population estimates for the New Kingdom (c. 1550-1069 BCE) [2] Tanis 105 ha 31,000 persons 295 per ha Luxor 280 ha 85,000 persons 305 per ha Memphis 79 ha Some of these cities might have had similar occupation patterns in the Libyan period. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
Memphis. Inferred that the city did not completely disappear in 600 BCE although it may have become less populated, compared to whatever population it had in 700 BCE and 500 BCE.
Modelski has Memphis at 100,000 in and before 700 BCE and in and after 500 BCE but not for 600 BCE. Modelski had no figure at all for 600 BCE. However, we need to check evidence for these figures. [1] Demographic estimates for Ancient Egypt [2] : Late Period to Ptolemaic-Roman: 1069 BC-AD 400 1. Largest towns. 85-170 ha. 25,000-50,000 inhabitants. 294 inhabitants per hectare.2. Medium towns. 25-65 ha. 7,500-25,000 inhabitants. 300-385 per hectare3. Small towns. 8-15 ha. 2,500-5,000 inhabitants. 312-333 per hectare. Palace government 2.Chief Physician (from Amasis). More than a medicine man. Also occupied "major military positions" such as Leader of Aegean foreign (troops)and admiral of royal fleet. [3] 2. Manager of the Antechamber (Psamtik I - Amasis). In charge of organizing royal audiences. [4] 3. Accountant scribes. According to the Petition of Peteise "he has accountant scribes to perform investigations throughout the country." [4] 2. Viziers played a role of "supreme judge" [5] 2. High Council (Psamtik I) (High Council reported directly to the king [1] )"Convened to assist the sovereign in taking decisions" (Psamtik I) [6] The statuette of General Djedptahiufankh says the king "relies on his words on the day of the High Council ... distinguished by the king because of his excellent ideas ... pronouncing wise judgements in the Council of Nobles ... and speaking to them next to the king so that they were satisfied by his remarks." [7] [1]: (Manning 2015, Personal Communication) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) [3]: (Agut-Labordere 2013, 972) [4]: (Agut-Labordere 2013, 973) Agut-Labordere, Damien. "The Saite Period: The Emergence of A Mediterranean Power." in Garcia, Juan Carlos Moreno ed. 2013. Ancient Egyptian Administration. BRILL. [5]: (Agut-Labordere 2013, 974) [6]: (Agut-Labordere 2013, 969) [7]: (Agut-Labordere 2013, 696) Agut-Labordere, Damien. "The Saite Period: The Emergence of A Mediterranean Power." in Garcia, Juan Carlos Moreno ed. 2013. Ancient Egyptian Administration. BRILL. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Memphis.
Modelski has Memphis at 100,000 for 500 BCE, 400 BCE and 300 BCE. However, we need to check evidence for these figures. [1] Demographic estimates for Ancient Egypt [2] : Late Period to Ptolemaic-Roman: 1069 BC-AD 400 1. Largest towns. 85-170 ha. 25,000-50,000 inhabitants. 294 inhabitants per hectare.2. Medium towns. 25-65 ha. 7,500-25,000 inhabitants. 300-385 per hectare3. Small towns. 8-15 ha. 2,500-5,000 inhabitants. 312-333 per hectare. AD: added 50,000 to the range to reflect a possibly lower figure. [1]: (Manning 2015, Personal Communication) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Alexandria was established at 310 BCE.Alexandria around 100 BCE was around 500,000.
Alexandria: 100,000: 300 BCE, [200,000-300,000]: 220 BCE; [300,000-500,000] 150-30 BCE Alexandria. At height c280 BCE. 1,000,000 according to Preaux based on Diodorus claim of 300,000 free population. Stille says about 600,000. [1] 300,000 and 250,000 in 200 BCE and 100 CE according to the Chase-Dunn spreadsheet. [2] Alexandria: "Diodorus - who flourished in the mid- and latter part of the first century B.C./early first century A.D. and who claimed to be relying on official information - estimated the free population of Alexandria was 300,000 (17.52.6). It is not clear if this number included women and children. Strabo, who lived at the end of the first century B.C./early first century A.D., would appear to suggest a figure of approximately 500,000-600,000." [3] Ptolemaic Egypt had three big cities. The largest one is Alexandria on which the data above applies. The numbers for both Memphis and Ptolemais is between 50-100K. In 60 BCE Polybius said Alexandria was the most populous city in the world. His estimate was 300K "free population". Recent estimates put the population near 1 million people [4] and 300K in 200 BCE [5] . The figure of 300K does not include slaves. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 169-170) [2]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet) [3]: (Cohen 2006, 358) [4]: (Fraser 1972, 91) [5]: (Chase-Dunn 2011, Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) |
||||||
|
Alexandria was established at 310 BCE.Alexandria around 100 BCE was around 500,000.
Alexandria: 100,000: 300 BCE, [200,000-300,000]: 220 BCE; [300,000-500,000] 150-30 BCE Alexandria. At height c280 BCE. 1,000,000 according to Preaux based on Diodorus claim of 300,000 free population. Stille says about 600,000. [1] 300,000 and 250,000 in 200 BCE and 100 CE according to the Chase-Dunn spreadsheet. [2] Alexandria: "Diodorus - who flourished in the mid- and latter part of the first century B.C./early first century A.D. and who claimed to be relying on official information - estimated the free population of Alexandria was 300,000 (17.52.6). It is not clear if this number included women and children. Strabo, who lived at the end of the first century B.C./early first century A.D., would appear to suggest a figure of approximately 500,000-600,000." [3] Ptolemaic Egypt had three big cities. The largest one is Alexandria on which the data above applies. The numbers for both Memphis and Ptolemais is between 50-100K. In 60 BCE Polybius said Alexandria was the most populous city in the world. His estimate was 300K "free population". Recent estimates put the population near 1 million people [4] and 300K in 200 BCE [5] . The figure of 300K does not include slaves. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 169-170) [2]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet) [3]: (Cohen 2006, 358) [4]: (Fraser 1972, 91) [5]: (Chase-Dunn 2011, Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
"It is estimated that during the first 4 centuries CE, the city’s core area covered 80ha to 100ha." [1] Seshat standard estimate of 50-200 people per hectare would suggest a population of between 4,500 and 200,000. This is for the city’s ’core area’ so other definitions of the city could produce larger estimates. According to Michels (2005), the population of Aksum (city) grew from 450-750 CE to about 39,603. [2] "Michel’s figure for Aksum’s maximum population was significantly underestimated" according to Phillipson (2012). [3] Adulis, above-ground estimate suggests 500m*400m area. [4] Not sure which period. "The Periplus of the Erythraean Sea, around 50 CE, described Adulis as ’a fair sized village’". [5] The city of Aksum, which was not known at this time, was likely larger. According to Phillipson (1985: 160) "By the first century AD Aksum, some fifty km south west of Yeha, developed as the capital of an extensive state, in which there was a fusion of indigenous Ethiopian and South Arabian cultural elements." [6] [1]: (Curtis 2017, 106) Matthew C Curtis. Aksum, town and monuments. Siegbert Uhlig. David L Appleyard. Steven Kaplan. Alessandro Bausi. Wolfgang Hahn. eds. 2017. Ethiopia: History, Culture and Challenges. Michigan State University Press. East Lansing. [2]: (Connah 2016, 142) Graham Connah. 2016. African Civilizations: An Archaeological Perspective. Third Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [3]: (Connah 2016, 143) Graham Connah. 2016. African Civilizations: An Archaeological Perspective. Third Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Anfray 1981, 366) F Anfray. The civilization of Aksum from the first to the seventh century. Muḥammad Jamal al-Din Mokhtar. ed. 1981. UNESCO General History of Africa. Volume II. Heinemann. UNESCO. California. [5]: (Glazier and Peacock 2016) Darren Glazier. David Peacock. Historical background and previous investigations. David Peacock. Lucy Blue. eds. 2016. The Ancient Red Sea Port of Adulis, Eritrea: Results of the Eritro-British Expedition, 2004-5. Oxbow Books. Oxford. [6]: (Ricard 2004, 16) Alain Ricard. The Languages & Literatures of Africa: The Sands of Babel. James Currey Publishers. Oxford. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Will assume estimate for Koumbi Saleh refers to this period since the same author earlier said that "Timbuktu was already a trading centre of notable size in the eighth century AD." [1] If we used the hectare coverage to provide an estimate 200 per ha for 250 hectares would give us 50,000 people. However, we do not know if all the hectares were occupied at the same time so will go with the previous numerical estimate for the same place made by the same author. 15,000-20,000 "occupied from the sixth to the eighteenth century AD and home to between 15,000 and 20,000 people when it was most densely inhabited." [2] -- when was Koumbi Saleh most densely inhabited? 250 hectares Koumbi Saleh was a city in Ancient Ghana. "excavations and aerial surveys have revealed the remains of a large town covering an area of about 250 hectares with stone buildings, some of them two storeys high, the ground floors of which appear to have been used as stores for merchandise. The houses were close together, the streets narrow; there was a mosque, and extensive cemeteries." [2] "The city of Ghana consists of two towns situated on a plain." [3] "Le royaume couvrait les villes de Bokounou, Ouagadou et de Kaarta." The kingdom covered the cities of Bokounou , Ouagadou and Kaarta [4] "Timbuktu was already a trading centre of notable size in the eighth century AD." "...its subsequent growth and status is almost entirely attributable to the salt that the Tuareg camel caravans brought to its markets. From the backs of camels the salt was transhipped to canoes for distribution through the hundreds of kilometres of navigable waters on the Niger River system." [1] [1]: (Reader 1998, 270) [2]: (Reader 1998, 280) [3]: (Al-Bakri 1068 CE in Levtzion and Spaulding 2003, 15) [4]: (Kabore, P. http://lewebpedagogique.com/patco/tag/ouagadou/) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
People. Fustat
[1]
even afer the Mustansir Crisis 1065-1073 CE and the fire of 1168.
[2]
"The city of Fustat must have had a surface area of approximately 300 hectares and a population of about 120,000." [1] "In Fustat, writes Ibn Hawqal in 950, "the houses have five, six, or even seven stories, and as many as 200 people may live in a building." This description is confirmed by Muqaddasi: "The houses, which have four or five floors, are like lighthouses, with light entering through the center, and each holding about 200 souls." Nasiri-i Khusraw reported "there are houses fourteen stories high, while others are limited to seven." [3] al-Qahira (Cairo) covered 160 hectares between 1087-1798 CE. [4] Alexandria 100,000 in 900 CE. [5] Cairo 135,000 in 1000 CE, 150,000 in 1100 CE, 175,000 in 1200 CE. [6] Fustat/Cairo 150,000 in 900 CE, 200,000 in 1000 CE. [7] Mecca 100,000 in 1000 CE. [7] Kairouan 100,000 in 900 CE [7] 80,000 in 1000 CE. [6] Tinnis (Egypt) 100,000 in 1000 CE. [7] , 83,000 in 1000 CE, 110,000 in 1100 CE, 125,000 in 1150 CE. [6] "The rab’, a type of collective tenement block let for rent, seems to have existed only in Cairo, close to the centre. Estimates allow us to suppose that up to 10 per cent of the city’s artisans and traders lived in such buildings, which allowed a large, more modest, population to reside close to the centre of Cairo, thus mitigating the otherwise exclusively bourgeois character of this zone." [8] [1]: (Raymond 2000, 62) [2]: (Raymond 2000, 78) [3]: (Raymond 2000, 65) [4]: (Raymond 2000, 55) [5]: (Modelski 2003, 49) [6]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [7]: (Modelski 2003, 55) [8]: (Raymond 2008, 220) Raymond, Andre. The Traditional Arab City. Choueiri, Youssef M. ed. 2008. A Companion to the History of the Middle East. John Wiley & Sons. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Will assume estimate for Koumbi Saleh refers to this period since the same author earlier said that "Timbuktu was already a trading centre of notable size in the eighth century AD." [1] If we used the hectare coverage to provide an estimate 200 per ha for 250 hectares would give us 50,000 people. However, we do not know if all the hectares were occupied at the same time so will go with the previous numerical estimate for the same place made by the same author. 15,000-20,000 "occupied from the sixth to the eighteenth century AD and home to between 15,000 and 20,000 people when it was most densely inhabited." [2] -- when was Koumbi Saleh most densely inhabited? 250 hectares Koumbi Saleh was a city in Ancient Ghana. "excavations and aerial surveys have revealed the remains of a large town covering an area of about 250 hectares with stone buildings, some of them two storeys high, the ground floors of which appear to have been used as stores for merchandise. The houses were close together, the streets narrow; there was a mosque, and extensive cemeteries." [2] "The city of Ghana consists of two towns situated on a plain." [3] "Le royaume couvrait les villes de Bokounou, Ouagadou et de Kaarta." The kingdom covered the cities of Bokounou , Ouagadou and Kaarta [4] "Timbuktu was already a trading centre of notable size in the eighth century AD." "...its subsequent growth and status is almost entirely attributable to the salt that the Tuareg camel caravans brought to its markets. From the backs of camels the salt was transhipped to canoes for distribution through the hundreds of kilometres of navigable waters on the Niger River system." [1] Kumbi Saleh in 1240 CE had "as many as 15,000 inhabitants or even more." [5] [1]: (Reader 1998, 270) [2]: (Reader 1998, 280) [3]: (Al-Bakri 1068 CE in Levtzion and Spaulding 2003, 15) [4]: (Kabore, P. http://lewebpedagogique.com/patco/tag/ouagadou/) [5]: (Davidson 1998, 28) Davidson, Basil. 1998. West Africa Before the Colonial Era. Routledge. London. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Within the Mande-speaking heartland the basic building-block of government was the kafu, a community of anything from 1000 to 15,000 people living in or near a mud-walled town and ruled by a hereditary dynast called a fama." [1] Walata was a commercial city within the Mali Empire [2] Capital Niani, now lost, described in 16th century by Moroccan Leo Africanus as of ’six thousand hearths’ while its inhabitants were ’the most civilised, intelligent and respected’ in the Western Sudan. [3] [1]: (Roland and Atmore 2001, 62) [2]: (Conrad 2010, 51) [3]: (Davidson 1998, 43) Davidson, Basil. 1998. West Africa Before the Colonial Era. Routledge. London. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
People. Cairo.
Cairo. 500,000: 1300 CE [1] Raymond: "The data available to us (location of mosques) suggests that the built-up area in 1348 was more extensive than can be supposed from Maqrizi’s information, but less extensive than is indicated by the Description de l’Egypte. As to Cairo’s population, it probably did not exceed 200,000. Paris had a population of only 80,000 in 1328 (in a built-up area of 437 hectares), and London a population of 60,000 in 1377 (on 288 hectares). Of the cities in the West at this period, only Constantinople could claim a greater population." [2] Suggested estimates: 200,000-250,000 CE in 1300 CE; 150,000-200,000 in 1400 CE; 140,000-180,000 in 1500 CE. [3] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 183) [2]: (Raymond 2000, 136-137) [3]: (Korotayev Andrey. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. May 2020.) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
People. Cairo.
Older estimates for Cairo [1] Marcel Clerget: 600,000: 1350 CE Janet Abu-Lughod: 500,000 maximum 360,000: 1400 CE [2] Fourteenth century Cairo - Raymond [3] "The data available to us (location of mosques) suggests that the built-up area in 1348 was more extensive than can be supposed from Maqrizi’s information, but less extensive than is indicated by the Description de l’Egypte. As to Cairo’s population, it probably did not exceed 200,000. Paris had a population of only 80,000 in 1328 (in a built-up area of 437 hectares), and London a population of 60,000 in 1377 (on 288 hectares). Of the cities in the West at this period, only Constantinople could claim a greater population." Demographic decline from 1348 CE (plague). [4] "Michael Dols concludes that the total number of deaths came to one-third or two-fifths of the population of the city, a proposition that seems plausible given what we know about mortality from the Black Death in other localities (Europe, for example) and from other epidemics in other periods. We may therefore estimate that a reasonable figure would be 100,000 dead." [5] Fifteenth century Cairo - Raymond [6] "total built-up area of no more than 450 hectares. If we estimate the population density at 400 residents per hectare - a plausible average for classical Arab cities - we obtain a total population in the neighborhood of 150,000 residents, a distinctly lower estimate than the (Admittedly hypothetical) estimate we reached for the city in the middle of the fourteenth century." Suggested estimates: 200,000-250,000 CE in 1300 CE; 150,000-200,000 in 1400 CE; 140,000-180,000 in 1500 CE. [7] [1]: (Raymond 2000, 136) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 183) [3]: (Raymond 2000, 136-137) [4]: (Raymond 2000, 116) [5]: (Raymond 2000, 139-140) [6]: (Raymond 2000, 152) [7]: (Korotayev Andrey. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. May 2020.) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
People. Originally coded as 150,000. Modified to a range to account for more possibilities. 150,000 corresponds to a mid-14th century estimate. AD
Fourteenth century Cairo - Raymond [1] "The data available to us (location of mosques) suggests that the built-up area in 1348 was more extensive than can be supposed from Maqrizi’s information, but less extensive than is indicated by the Description de l’Egypte. As to Cairo’s population, it probably did not exceed 200,000. Paris had a population of only 80,000 in 1328 (in a built-up area of 437 hectares), and London a population of 60,000 in 1377 (on 288 hectares). Of the cities in the West at this period, only Constantinople could claim a greater population." Demographic decline from 1348 CE (plague). [2] "Michael Dols concludes that the total number of deaths came to one-third or two-fifths of the population of the city, a proposition that seems plausible given what we know about mortality from the Black Death in other localities (Europe, for example) and from other epidemics in other periods. We may therefore estimate that a reasonable figure would be 100,000 dead." [3] Fifteenth century Cairo - Raymond [4] "total built-up area of no more than 450 hectares. If we estimate the population density at 400 residents per hectare - a plausible average for classical Arab cities - we obtain a total population in the neighborhood of 150,000 residents, a distinctly lower estimate than the (Admittedly hypothetical) estimate we reached for the city in the middle of the fourteenth century." Suggested estimates: 200,000-250,000 CE in 1300 CE; 150,000-200,000 in 1400 CE; 140,000-180,000 in 1500 CE. [5] Cairo. 360,000: 1400 CE; 380,000: 1450 CE; 400,000: 1500 CE [6] [1]: (Raymond 2000, 136-137) [2]: (Raymond 2000, 116) [3]: (Raymond 2000, 139-140) [4]: (Raymond 2000, 152) [5]: (Korotayev Andrey. Personal Communication to Jill Levine, Dan Hoyer, and Peter Turchin. May 2020.) [6]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Gao in 16th C Mahmoud Kati explains how the inhabitants of Gao counted the number of houses in the 16th century, finding 7,626 houses, which gives a total population estimate of more than 100,000 inhabitants. [1] "Under the Askia El Hadj a census taken by a group of students which lasted three days established that Gao consisted of 7,626 blocks of houses of solid construction (clay?) not counting straw huts." [2] Timbuktu in 1580 CE Timbuktu probably didn’t have more than 15,000 inhabitants by the end of Sonni Ali’s reign. In 1580, at the end of Askia Daoud’s reign, it had gone over the 70,000 inhabitants mark. "Elle ne dépassait probablement guère 15 000 habitants à la fin du règne de Sonni Ali. En 1580, à la fin du règne d’Askia Daoud, elle était passée à plus de 70 000 habitants." [3] Djenne in 1512 CE In 1512, Niani still had about 60,000 inhabitants (6,000 households), as told by Leo Africanus. [4] Within the Mande-speaking heartland the basic building-block of government was the kafu, a community of anything from 1000 to 15,000 people living in or near a mud-walled town and ruled by a hereditary dynast called a fama." [5] [1]: (Niane 1975, 88) [2]: (Diop 1987, 142) Diop, Cheikh Anta. Salemson, Harold trans. 1987. Precolonial Black Africa. Lawrence Hill Books. Chicago. [3]: (Niane 1975, 57) [4]: (Niane 1975, 85) [5]: (Roland and Atmore 2001, 62) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Gao in 16th C Mahmoud Kati explains how the inhabitants of Gao counted the number of houses in the 16th century, finding 7,626 houses, which gives a total population estimate of more than 100,000 inhabitants. [1] "Under the Askia El Hadj a census taken by a group of students which lasted three days established that Gao consisted of 7,626 blocks of houses of solid construction (clay?) not counting straw huts." [2] Timbuktu in 1580 CE Timbuktu probably didn’t have more than 15,000 inhabitants by the end of Sonni Ali’s reign. In 1580, at the end of Askia Daoud’s reign, it had gone over the 70,000 inhabitants mark. "Elle ne dépassait probablement guère 15 000 habitants à la fin du règne de Sonni Ali. En 1580, à la fin du règne d’Askia Daoud, elle était passée à plus de 70 000 habitants." [3] Djenne in 1512 CE In 1512, Niani still had about 60,000 inhabitants (6,000 households), as told by Leo Africanus. [4] Within the Mande-speaking heartland the basic building-block of government was the kafu, a community of anything from 1000 to 15,000 people living in or near a mud-walled town and ruled by a hereditary dynast called a fama." [5] [1]: (Niane 1975, 88) [2]: (Diop 1987, 142) Diop, Cheikh Anta. Salemson, Harold trans. 1987. Precolonial Black Africa. Lawrence Hill Books. Chicago. [3]: (Niane 1975, 57) [4]: (Niane 1975, 85) [5]: (Roland and Atmore 2001, 62) |
||||||
|
people.
Old capital at Zhengzhou, Ao. Aristocratic stronghold. Extended 7000 meters, enclosed 3.2 km. [1] If population density 350 per urban hectare [2] and there’s 11.2 hectares, about 4000. Perimeter walls of the capital Anyang just 800 yards. [3] [1]: (Cotterell 1995, 15) [3]: (Armstrong 2006, 27) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
People. Chang ’an.250,000 people given in the historical sources;
[1]
400,000 from Chase-Dunn calculations
[2]
300,000 at peak. [3] [1]: (Loewe 1986a, 206) [2]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [3]: (Du and Koenig 2012, 173) Du, P and Koenig, A. in Angelakis, Andreas Niklaos. Mays, Larry W. Koutsoyiannis, Demetris. 2012. Evolution of Water Supply Through the Millennia. IWA Publishing. |
||||||
|
People. Luoyang.
Luoyang 420,000 in 100 CE. [1] Luoyang 260,000 in 1 CE, 420,000 in 100 CE; 100,000 in 200 CE. [2] Chang ’an 333,000 in 100 CE. [1] Chang ’an 420,000 in 1 CE; 100,000 in 100 CE. [2] Soochow 245,000 in 100 CE. [1] Maoling 180,000 in 1 CE. [2] Lu 170,000 in 1 CE. [2] Zhangling 165,000 in 1 CE. [2] Yangling 160,000 in 1 CE. [2] Nanking 158,000 in 100 CE. [1] Wan 155,000 in 1 CE. [2] Linzi 100,000 in 1 CE; 100,000 in 200 CE. [2] Chengdu 70,000 in 100 CE. [1] Chengdu 250,000 in 1 CE. [2] Wuchang 65,000 in 100 CE. [1] [1]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 44) |
||||||
|
People. Luoyang.
Luoyang 420,000 in 100 CE. [1] Luoyang 260,000 in 1 CE, 420,000 in 100 CE; 100,000 in 200 CE. [2] Chang ’an 333,000 in 100 CE. [1] Chang ’an 420,000 in 1 CE; 100,000 in 100 CE. [2] Soochow 245,000 in 100 CE. [1] Maoling 180,000 in 1 CE. [2] Lu 170,000 in 1 CE. [2] Zhangling 165,000 in 1 CE. [2] Yangling 160,000 in 1 CE. [2] Nanking 158,000 in 100 CE. [1] Wan 155,000 in 1 CE. [2] Linzi 100,000 in 1 CE; 100,000 in 200 CE. [2] Chengdu 70,000 in 100 CE. [1] Chengdu 250,000 in 1 CE. [2] Wuchang 65,000 in 100 CE. [1] [1]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 44) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Luoyang.
"At the height of Jin rule before the War of the Eight Princes, Luoyang had had a population of about 600,000 occupying a space of three square miles within the city walls; it was the largest city in eastern Asia and probably second only to Rome as the largest in the world." [1] [1]: (Graff 2002, 50) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
"The Sui empire reached the pinnacle of its power in 609 when its population peaked." [1] Luoyang. "The metropolitan area of Luoyang boasted a total of 202,230 registered households at the peak of the Sui or approximately 1,045,500 residents. Of these, probably around 40-50 percent resided in the urban area. Further, there may easily have been an additional unregistered population of several tens of thousands, including royalty and their entourages, clerics, the military, and transients. With an estimated population of half a million or more during its prime... [2] [1]: (Xiong 2006, 54) [2]: (Xiong 2006, 84) |
||||||
|
’Nara with a population of around 200,000 was about three times as large as Fujiwara, indicating that it had become a political, economic, and religious center of a powerful imperium.’
[1]
However, the population estimate by Chandler for Nara in 750CE is 100,000.
[2]
[1]: Brown, Delmer M. 1993. The Cambridge History of Japan Volume 1: Ancient Japan. Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press.p.244 [2]: Chandler, Tertius. 1987. Four Thousand Years of Urban Growth: An Historical Census. The Edwin Mellen Press, Lewiston. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Chang ’an. 1,000,000 in 700 and 800 CE. [1] Luoyang population 350,000: 700 CE. [2] [1]: (Morris 2013) The Measure of Civilization: How Social Development Decides the Fate of Nations. Princeton University Press. [2]: (Tellier 2009, 155) Tellier, Luc-Normand. 2009. Urban World History: An Economic and Geographical Perspective. PUQ. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
This is the code for the earlier Imperial Xiongu Confederation. |
||||||
|
Nomadic villages rather than permanent settlements. “Before they invaded the Empire, the Huns, like other nomads, probably lived in fairly small tenting groups, perhaps 500-1,000 people, who kept their distance from their fellows so as to exploit the grassland more effectively. Only on special occasions or to plan a major expedition would larger numbers come together and even then they could only remain together if they had outside resources. The image of a vast, innumerable swarm of Huns covering the landscape like locusts has to be treated with some scepticism.”
[1]
[1]: (Kennedy 2002: 31) Kennedy, Hugh. 2002. Mongols, Huns and Vikings: Nomads at War. London: Cassell. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/ZN9N624X |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.Karabalghasun."It is certain, however, that Karabalghasun developed into quite an impressive city. It contained a royal palace, which appears from the Shine-usu inscription (south side, line 10) to have been built at about the same time as the city itself, and was completely walled. Tamim records that "the town has twelve iron gates of huge size. The town is populous and thickly crowded and has markets and various trades."4 2 He adds that it was dominated by a golden tent, which could be seen from some distance outside the city. It stood on the flat top of the palace and could hold 100 people. At least part of the Uighur community had forsaken its nomadic past. Even outside the great cities of the west like Kocho and Beshbalik, a settled urban civilization was being developed."
[1]
[1]: (Mackerras 1990, 337-338) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Nishapur 130,000: 900 CE (Modelski) [1] "Bukhara, Samarqand, but especially Nishapur, and other cities of Khurasan increased greatly in size and complexity. For example, the oasis of Bukhara ... under the later Samanids became a metropolis - Bukhara, with villages which were almost suburbs, rather than a succession of towns. The wall was neglected, as was agriculture in general, as the sands encroached on the settled areas. Archaeology confirms the sources which indicate that the dihqans and peasants flocked to the cities in the second half of the 4th/10th century." [2] "Central Asian cities were densely populated - one expert estimates that 230-270 persons per acre was typical - and the footprint of four-fifths of the houses was as small as 380 square feet, even though they typically housed up to six people on two or three floors." [3] Expert cited: K. M. Baybakov (1986). Also recommends "O. G. Bolshakov’s estimates of population densities in Merv, Bukhara, Termez, etc." [4] [5] Balkh: urban walls enclosed 1000 acres. [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Afrasiab: "Afrasiab, the predecessor to Samarkand ... covered over five hundred densely built acres." [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Termez: "the river port of Tirmidh (Termez), which covered a thousand acres on the Uzbek side of the Amu Darya". [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Merv: "an enormous urban complex." [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities -3000 to 2000. Faros2000. Washington DC. [2]: (Frye 1975, 153) Frye, Richard Nelson. 1975. The Cambridge History of Iran, Volume 4. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [3]: (Starr 2013) Starr, S. Frederick. 2013. Lost Enlightenment: Central Asia’s Golden Age from the Arab Conquest to Tamerlane. Princeton University Press. Princeton. [4]: K. M. Baybakov, Srednevekovaia gorodskaia kultura iuzhnogo Kazakhstana i Semirechia (Moscow, 1986), 88 [5]: O. G. Bolshakov, Goroda iuzhnogo Kazakhstana i Semirechiia (vi-xiii v.) (Alma Ata, 1973), 256-68. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Samarkand 200,000 in 1000 CE. [1] Cities continued to grow in size under the Kara-Khanids. Samarkand 200,000-400,000 in 1200 CE. "Barthold claims that 100,000 families lived there before Mongol invasion. Abu-Lughod (179,184) views this claim as exagerated. 1220 defended by 120,000 men; razed; 300-400,000 inhabitants killed or forced to flee; 1300, 100,000 left (Int.Dict.of Hist.Places, vol.5, 1996, 718-20)." [2] "Balasagun had a densely built-up urban core (shahristan) with high walls that encompassed a rectangular area of fifty acres and were fully sixty-five feet thick at the base." [3] Balkh: urban walls enclosed 1000 acres. [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Afrasiab: "Afrasiab, the predecessor to Samarkand ... covered over five hundred densely built acres." [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Termez: "the river port of Tirmidh (Termez), which covered a thousand acres on the Uzbek side of the Amu Darya". [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Merv: "an enormous urban complex." [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) "Central Asian cities were densely populated - one expert estimates that 230-270 persons per acre was typical - and the footprint of four-fifths of the houses was as small as 380 square feet, even though they typically housed up to six people on two or three floors." [3] Expert cited: K. M. Baybakov (1986). Also recommends "O. G. Bolshakov’s estimates of population densities in Merv, Bukhara, Termez, etc." [4] [5] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washington DC. Faros 2000. [2]: (Modelski 2003, 182) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washington DC. Faros 2000. [3]: (Starr 2013) Starr, S. Frederick. 2013. Lost Enlightenment: Central Asia’s Golden Age from the Arab Conquest to Tamerlane. Princeton University Press. Princeton. [4]: K. M. Baybakov, Srednevekovaia gorodskaia kultura iuzhnogo Kazakhstana i Semirechia (Moscow, 1986), 88 [5]: O. G. Bolshakov, Goroda iuzhnogo Kazakhstana i Semirechiia (vi-xiii v.) (Alma Ata, 1973), 256-68. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Samarkand 200,000 in 1000 CE. [1] Cities continued to grow in size under the Kara-Khanids. Samarkand 200,000-400,000 in 1200 CE. "Barthold claims that 100,000 families lived there before Mongol invasion. Abu-Lughod (179,184) views this claim as exagerated. 1220 defended by 120,000 men; razed; 300-400,000 inhabitants killed or forced to flee; 1300, 100,000 left (Int.Dict.of Hist.Places, vol.5, 1996, 718-20)." [2] "Balasagun had a densely built-up urban core (shahristan) with high walls that encompassed a rectangular area of fifty acres and were fully sixty-five feet thick at the base." [3] Balkh: urban walls enclosed 1000 acres. [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Afrasiab: "Afrasiab, the predecessor to Samarkand ... covered over five hundred densely built acres." [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Termez: "the river port of Tirmidh (Termez), which covered a thousand acres on the Uzbek side of the Amu Darya". [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) Merv: "an enormous urban complex." [3] (Undated reference for Central Asia in Middle Ages) "Central Asian cities were densely populated - one expert estimates that 230-270 persons per acre was typical - and the footprint of four-fifths of the houses was as small as 380 square feet, even though they typically housed up to six people on two or three floors." [3] Expert cited: K. M. Baybakov (1986). Also recommends "O. G. Bolshakov’s estimates of population densities in Merv, Bukhara, Termez, etc." [4] [5] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washington DC. Faros 2000. [2]: (Modelski 2003, 182) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washington DC. Faros 2000. [3]: (Starr 2013) Starr, S. Frederick. 2013. Lost Enlightenment: Central Asia’s Golden Age from the Arab Conquest to Tamerlane. Princeton University Press. Princeton. [4]: K. M. Baybakov, Srednevekovaia gorodskaia kultura iuzhnogo Kazakhstana i Semirechia (Moscow, 1986), 88 [5]: O. G. Bolshakov, Goroda iuzhnogo Kazakhstana i Semirechiia (vi-xiii v.) (Alma Ata, 1973), 256-68. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. This has not been mentioned in the sources consulted.
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. London was by far the most densely populated city in England – indeed it was the largest in Europe. The population of the city was 50,000 in 1485 and grew to around 500,000 inhabitants by 1700. The next largest cities of Norwich, Bristol, Coventry and York had less than 10,000 inhabitants each.
[1]
“In 1520 London was already far and away the greatest city in England with perhaps 60,000 people. By 1600 it had grown to about 200,000 people and by the end of the seventeenth century it would reach over half a million.”
[2]
[1]: (Bucholz et al 2013: 16, 29) Bucholz, Robert, Newton Key, and R.O. Bucholz. 2013. Early Modern England 1485-1714: A Narrative History. Chichester, UK: John Wiley & Sons. http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uvic/detail.action?docID=1166775. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/XQGJH96U [2]: (Bucholz et al 2013: 194-195) Bucholz, Robert, Newton Key, and R.O. Bucholz. 2013. Early Modern England 1485-1714: A Narrative History. Chichester, UK: John Wiley & Sons. http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uvic/detail.action?docID=1166775. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/XQGJH96U |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. London was by far the most densely populated city in England – indeed it was the largest in Europe. The population of the city was 50,000 in 1485 and grew to around 500,000 inhabitants by 1700. The next largest cities of Norwich, Bristol, Coventry and York had less than 10,000 inhabitants each.
[1]
“In 1520 London was already far and away the greatest city in England with perhaps 60,000 people. By 1600 it had grown to about 200,000 people and by the end of the seventeenth century it would reach over half a million.”
[2]
[1]: (Bucholz et al 2013: 16, 29) Bucholz, Robert, Newton Key, and R.O. Bucholz. 2013. Early Modern England 1485-1714: A Narrative History. Chichester, UK: John Wiley & Sons. http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uvic/detail.action?docID=1166775. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/XQGJH96U [2]: (Bucholz et al 2013: 194-195) Bucholz, Robert, Newton Key, and R.O. Bucholz. 2013. Early Modern England 1485-1714: A Narrative History. Chichester, UK: John Wiley & Sons. http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uvic/detail.action?docID=1166775. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/XQGJH96U |
||||||
|
Settlement figures have not been mentioned in the sources consulted.
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
| 296 | Grand Principality of Moscow, Rurikid Dynasty | [1,500 to 1,600] people | Confident | 80000 CE 10000 CE | ||
|
-
|
||||||
|
[25,000-50,000] - reasoning below ET
Ai Khanoum was a substantial and sophisticated city: there was a "sprawling" palace complex, theatre, temple, gymnasium, arsenal, storehouses, cemetery, a wall, fortifications and multiple areas for habitation. [1] The people imported olive oil and visited "a Greek theatre like that of Delphi and larger than the one at Babylon." [2] The city held "an elite residential district with 50 or more mansions" [3] and among the segregated Greek/non-Greek population could be found "every occupation and trade one would find in a prosperous town in Greece itself." [3] The theatre had a seating capacity of 6,000; although this might not "represent the size of the population living in the city." [4] The gymnasium was remarkable for being "the largest in the Greek world." [5] The population at Ai Khanoum may be much larger than the theatre’s 6,000 capacity. The region was surrounded by irrigated lands had a military base and diverse cultural life. The 6,000 may provide a lower limit for an estimate. The loose correlation between the seating-capacity of any settlement’s largest theatre and its peak population size might assist an improved estimate. The largest Greek cities had theatres with seating-capacity of up to 17,000. If Ai Khanoum’s theatre was one third of the size, then its population might be that much less than the population of the largest Greek city (100k?). For an upper limit for the population at Ai Khanoum we could look at Samarkand in 300 BCE which may have had 100,000. [6] (No estimate for 200 BCE, however Samarkand still in existence at this time). Although Samarkand may not have had this population level in 200 BCE 100,000 might be considered to be near the upper limit of what could be expected for Ai Khanoum, which is in the same region, 100 years later. The seating-capacity of the theatre at Ai Khanoum, however, would suggest a population much lower than this. Ai Khanum is one of the only cities to have been discovered. The shape of the town was triangular, extending for two km in a north-south direction, one and a half km from east-west. It is located along the left bank of the Amu Darya at its confluence with the Kokcha River. The city was protected by large towers, a moat and an acropolis, as well as a large palace complex. Accurate estimates of its population are impossible because of the amount of looting on the site. [7] [1]: (Holt 1999, Map p.42) Holt, F L. 1999. Thundering Zeus: The Making of Hellenistic Bactria. University of California Press [2]: (Holt 1999, 43) Holt, F L. 1999. Thundering Zeus: The Making of Hellenistic Bactria. University of California Press [3]: (www.cemml.colostate.edu/cultural/09476/afgh02-06enl.html) [4]: (Sherwin-White and Kuhrt 1993) Sherwin-White S M and Kuhrt A. 1993. From Samarkhand to Sardis: A New Approach to the Seleucid Empire. University of California Press [5]: (Boyce and Grenet 1993, 158) Boyce M and Grenet F. 1991. Handbuch der Orientalistik: Der Nahe und der Mittlere Osten. A History of Zoroastrianism. Volume III. E.J. Brill. Leiden. [6]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, G. 2003. World Cities -3000 to -2000. Faros 2000. [7]: Bernard, P. ’Ar Khanoum en Afghanistan hier (1964-1978) et aujourd’hui (2001): un site en pmi- Perspectives d’avenir’, CRAI, pp. 971 1029. (2001) |
||||||
|
The population of Artaxiasata (Artaxata) may have reached around 100,000 inhabitants.
[1]
However, it is not known if this was the largest settlement population as the other sources consulted have not mentioned this figure at all.
[1]: Redgate 2000: 85. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/4RQ68NKA |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Zafar was likely the most populous settlement of the Himyarites but in the absence of data we could use an (earlier period) estimate for the Sabaean capital, Marib.
"population estimates can be made by comparing the size of some of the cities with their surrounding fields, the latter being evident on the ground as rectilinear grids of gullies eroded out of the channels and field boundaries of the original Sabaean irrigated fields. Such population estimates fall in the range of 30,000-50,000 (Schippmann, 2001: 12, Brunner, 1983), figures that are significantly in excess of the possible population of the 110 ha Sabaen city of Marib which probably accommodated between 10,000 and 30,000 people." [1] [1]: (Wilkinson 2009, 57) Tony J Wilkinson. Environment and Long-Term Population Trends in Southwest Arabia. Michael D Petraglia. Jeffrey I Rose. eds. 2009. The Evolution of Human Populations in Arabia. Paleoenvironments, Prehistory and Genetics. Springer. Dordrecht. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Zafar was likely the most populous settlement of the Himyarites but in the absence of data we could use an (earlier period) estimate for the Sabaean capital, Marib.
"population estimates can be made by comparing the size of some of the cities with their surrounding fields, the latter being evident on the ground as rectilinear grids of gullies eroded out of the channels and field boundaries of the original Sabaean irrigated fields. Such population estimates fall in the range of 30,000-50,000 (Schippmann, 2001: 12, Brunner, 1983), figures that are significantly in excess of the possible population of the 110 ha Sabaen city of Marib which probably accommodated between 10,000 and 30,000 people." [1] [1]: (Wilkinson 2009, 57) Tony J Wilkinson. Environment and Long-Term Population Trends in Southwest Arabia. Michael D Petraglia. Jeffrey I Rose. eds. 2009. The Evolution of Human Populations in Arabia. Paleoenvironments, Prehistory and Genetics. Springer. Dordrecht. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Likely unknown. "It remains to be seen whether the city can be judged to have been a relatively open settlement in its hey-day, connecting with a heavily settled countryside, or whether it was compact and confined within walls, in contrast to the open desert beyond, in the way in which most guide books prefer to see it."
[1]
[1]: (Keall 1989: 62) Keall, E. 1989. A Few Facts About Zabid. Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies , 1989, Vol. 19, Proceedings of the Twenty Second SEMINAR FOR ARABIAN STUDIES held at Oxford on 26th - 28th July 1988 (1989), pp. 61-69. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/NHAHN75U/library |
||||||
|
Original code: [800,000-900,000] for 950 CE. AD: the range for 950CE has been extended to reflect some lower population estimates (the difference between 950 CE and 1000 CE was otherwise too important to be explained by pillaging and extortion).
Baghdad 900 CE 900,000 [1] c942 CE 240,000 houses, 1500 baths (200/family). Population estimates of 1 million probably too large. : 125,000 in 1000 CE. [2] 990 CE "Al Muquddasi finds Madinat al Salam (original core of Abbasid Baghdad the "Round City of Baghdad") in ruins [3] 125,000 in 1000 CE. [1] 1058 CE Al Khatib reports "area covered by houses" 5 miles across "in breadth and width" [4] Baghdad in decline due to lack of security from pillaging and extortion: "In Buyid times, the richest people in the city were not merchants but government servants. Tax collecting, military service and the holding of iqtas rather than commerce were the main sources of wealth. Those who did make money invested it in land rather than trade. There also seems to have been a continuous emigration of wealthy families, the Banu l-Furat for example, to Egypt where prospects were much brighter." [5] c996 CE "Baghdad was very much an island of Buyid control in a countryside dominated by powerful bedouin tribes." [6] [1]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 191 "World Cities") [3]: (Modelski 2003, 191 "World Cities" cites: Abu-Lughod) [4]: (Modelski 2003, 191 "World Cities" cites: Duri) [5]: (Kennedy 2004, 224-225) Kennedy, Hugh N. 2004. The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphates. Second edition. Pearson Longman. Harlow. [6]: (Kennedy 2004, 237) Kennedy, Hugh N. 2004. The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphates. Second edition. Pearson Longman. Harlow. |
||||||
|
Original code: [800,000-900,000] for 950 CE. AD: the range for 950CE has been extended to reflect some lower population estimates (the difference between 950 CE and 1000 CE was otherwise too important to be explained by pillaging and extortion).
Baghdad 900 CE 900,000 [1] c942 CE 240,000 houses, 1500 baths (200/family). Population estimates of 1 million probably too large. : 125,000 in 1000 CE. [2] 990 CE "Al Muquddasi finds Madinat al Salam (original core of Abbasid Baghdad the "Round City of Baghdad") in ruins [3] 125,000 in 1000 CE. [1] 1058 CE Al Khatib reports "area covered by houses" 5 miles across "in breadth and width" [4] Baghdad in decline due to lack of security from pillaging and extortion: "In Buyid times, the richest people in the city were not merchants but government servants. Tax collecting, military service and the holding of iqtas rather than commerce were the main sources of wealth. Those who did make money invested it in land rather than trade. There also seems to have been a continuous emigration of wealthy families, the Banu l-Furat for example, to Egypt where prospects were much brighter." [5] c996 CE "Baghdad was very much an island of Buyid control in a countryside dominated by powerful bedouin tribes." [6] [1]: (Chase-Dunn spreadsheet) [2]: (Modelski 2003, 191 "World Cities") [3]: (Modelski 2003, 191 "World Cities" cites: Abu-Lughod) [4]: (Modelski 2003, 191 "World Cities" cites: Duri) [5]: (Kennedy 2004, 224-225) Kennedy, Hugh N. 2004. The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphates. Second edition. Pearson Longman. Harlow. [6]: (Kennedy 2004, 237) Kennedy, Hugh N. 2004. The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphates. Second edition. Pearson Longman. Harlow. |
||||||
|
AD: turned into a range to reflect more possibilities for Baghdad.
Nishapur [1] 110,000-220,000: 1000 CE (Bulliet) 50,000: 1000 CE (Bosworth) Isfahan [1] 65,000-130,000: 11th century (Durand-Guedy) Sultankala ("the main Seljuk urban area at Merv") 150,000 (Agadshanow) Baghdad [1] 500,000-1,000,000: Late 11th century (Duri) [1]: (Peacock 2015, 302) Peacock, A C S. 2015. The Great Seljuk Empire. Edinburgh University Press Ltd. Edinburgh. |
||||||
|
People. Cairo. [150,000-200,000]: 1175 CE; 200,000: 1199 CE; [180,000-220,000]: 1250 CE
[1]
EWA: Raymond 2001 can be added as ref. The range for 1175 CE should be 150,000-200,000. More accurate would be to replace the year 1200 CE by 1199 CE. And the value for 1250 CE should be around 200,000. Damascus 90,000 1200-1250 CE. [1] [1]: (Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet)) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Aden.
"During their rule Aden probably had a population of 50,000, and several European visitors marvelled at its wealth and beauty." [1] In 1391 CE there were 230 colleges and mosques for instruction in "traditional Islamic learning" in Zabid, the winter capital. [2] [1]: (Bidwell 1983, 14) Robin Leonard Bidwell. 1983. The Two Yemens. Longman. [2]: (Stookey 1978, 114) Robert W Stookey. 1978. Yemen: The Politics of the Yemen Arab Republic. Westview Press. Boulder. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Samarkand 1400 CE: 150,000 according to Clavijo. [1] Apogee of Herat was in the twelfth century: "al Qazwini wrote ... there were twelve thousand shops in the markets, six thousand hot baths and 659 colledges. The population was 444,000." [2] In the 1330s CE Ibn Battutah reported Herat was "the largest inhabited city in Khorasan". [3] Tabriz, rich trade city, c1400 CE: "The city walls measured twenty-five thousand paces (compared with nine thousand in Herat and ten thousand in Samarkand), encompassing a vast population in the region of 1.25 million, based on the two hundred thousand households recorded by Clavijo." However, these figures are considered an exaggeration. Marco Polo described a cosmopolitan city which contained Armenians, Nestorians, Jacobites, Georgians and Persians. According to Rashid ad-Din it was a city of high culture with "philosophers, astronomers, scholars, historians - of all religions, of all sects". Other peoples included Indians, Kashmiris, Chinese, Uighurs, Arabs, Franks, Turks and Tibetans. [4] [1]: (Marozzi 2004, 210) Marozzi, J. 2004. Tamerlane. HarperCollinsPublishers. London. [2]: (Marozzi 2004, 109) Marozzi, J. 2004. Tamerlane. HarperCollinsPublishers. London. [3]: (Marozzi 2004, 109-110) Marozzi, J. 2004. Tamerlane. HarperCollinsPublishers. London. [4]: (Marozzi 2004, 140) Marozzi, J. 2004. Tamerlane. HarperCollinsPublishers. London. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The capital was al-Miqrãnah and it is said the water supply could support 100,000 people, but it is unclear how many people lived there in reality
[1]
[1]: Venetia Porter, ‘THE ARCHITECTURE OF THE TĀHIRID DYNASTY OF THE YEMEN’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies, Vol. 19, Proceedings of the Twenty Second SEMINAR FOR ARABIAN STUDIES held at Oxford on 26th - 28th July 1988 (1989), p. 105 |
||||||
|
Under Shah Abbas Isfahan’s population grew to 200,000
[1]
Safavid Persia did not have large cities: "Isfahan was smaller than Damascus, Cairo and Istanbul." [2] [1]: Blow, David. Shah Abbas: The Ruthless King Who Became an Iranian Legend. London: I.B. Tauris, 2009, p.193. [2]: (Roy 2014, 104-105) Roy, Kaushik. 2014. Military Transition in Early Modern Asia, 1400-1750: Cavalry, Guns, Government and Ships. A&C Black. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Estimating 50-200 inhabitants per hectares: "No more than 240 hectares for Rajagriha, the old Magadhan capital".
[1]
[1]: (Kaul 2015b: 525) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/94XKJ54Q. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Data from Mauryan Empire. The Sunga Dynasty was in effect the continuation of the Mauryan Empire as it was established in a coup by the Mauryan general Pushyamitra Sunga (Roy 2015, 19).
[1]
[1]: (Roy 2015: 19) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/35K9MMUW. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Several extensively excavated settlement and burial sites reveal that the population size of a Yangshao community varied from several dozens (70-80) to a few hundreds. In some favorable farming regions, for instance, the Weishe basin, the density of Yangshao settlement sites exceed that of the modern village. Although some Yangshao sites may not be contemporary, their density is still impressive."
[1]
[1]: (Lee in Peregrine and Ember 2001, 335) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Population density reached its peak in the late Neolithic" period; largest settlment pre-Taosi phase approximately 100 ha,
[1]
[2]
so if we estimate 50-200 inhabitants per hectare, then it would have been occupied by between 5,000 to 20,000. "In the early Taosi phase, the largest site reached 280 ha in size,"
[3]
so if we estimate 50-200 inhabitants per hectare, then it would have been occupied by between 14,000 and 56,000 people.
[1]: (Liu 2005: 27) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/Q77FKW2H?. [2]: (Xie, Daudjee, Liu, Sebillaud 2019: 6) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/Q77FKW2H?. [3]: (Liu 2005: 172) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/Q77FKW2H?. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Population density reached its peak in the late Neolithic" period; largest settlment pre-Taosi phase approximately 100 ha,
[1]
[2]
so if we estimate 50-200 inhabitants per hectare, then it would have been occupied by between 5,000 to 20,000. "In the early Taosi phase, the largest site reached 280 ha in size,"
[3]
so if we estimate 50-200 inhabitants per hectare, then it would have been occupied by between 14,000 and 56,000 people.
[1]: (Liu 2005: 27) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/Q77FKW2H?. [2]: (Xie, Daudjee, Liu, Sebillaud 2019: 6) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/Q77FKW2H?. [3]: (Liu 2005: 172) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/Q77FKW2H?. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Erlitou started as a large settlement or regional center with 3,500 to 5,000 people in Phase I (1900-1800 BCE). Liu (2006) uses number of pits and burials to calculate population range.
[1]
"Erlitou is a very large site, covering approximately 300 ha and having an estimated population of 18,000-30,000 inhabitants at the height of its occupation (phases II and III; Liu 2006, p. 183)."
[2]
Fast population growth: "The Erlitou urban center expanded rapidly from 100 ha to 300 ha within 100 years."
[3]
[1]: (Liu 2006: 183) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/DPH4F6DB. [2]: (Shelach and Jaffe 2014, 330) [3]: (Liu 2009, 226) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Erlitou started as a large settlement or regional center with 3,500 to 5,000 people in Phase I (1900-1800 BCE). Liu (2006) uses number of pits and burials to calculate population range.
[1]
"Erlitou is a very large site, covering approximately 300 ha and having an estimated population of 18,000-30,000 inhabitants at the height of its occupation (phases II and III; Liu 2006, p. 183)."
[2]
Fast population growth: "The Erlitou urban center expanded rapidly from 100 ha to 300 ha within 100 years."
[3]
[1]: (Liu 2006: 183) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/DPH4F6DB. [2]: (Shelach and Jaffe 2014, 330) [3]: (Liu 2009, 226) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "If we use the population density range derived from Erlitou (60-100 persons/ha), as discussed earlier in text, Zhengzhou’s population would have been 78,000-130,000 with a mean of 104,000 persons."
[1]
Erlitou’s population declined in Phase IV (1600-1500 BCE). Liu (2006) uses number of pits and burials to calculate population range.
[2]
Zhengzhou. [6,000-12,000] for area inside unknown wall. [60,000-120,000] for area inside inner wall. [300,000-600,000] for area inside outer wall. [500,000-1,000,000] for total area of site. If the walled area enclosed 30 hectares (calculated from length of a perimeter wall of 6,960 meters [3] ) and its population density was between 200-400 persons per hectare (a standard based on ancient cities), the number of inhabitants at the core would be between 6,000-12,000. However, the above wall is not the only one. According to Shelach and Jaffe (2014) "The inner walls of Zhengzhou enclosed an area of about 300 ha, but the area inside the recently discovered outer walls was as large as 1,500 ha (Fig. 8)." [4] This would provide an estimate of between 60,000-120,000 for the area inside the inner wall. If the city of Zhengzhou is considered to be the whole site, spread over 25km2 [5] or 2500 hectares, the estimated number of inhabitants balloons to 500,000 at the (relatively low) density per hectare of 200 people. [1]: (Liu and Chen 2012: 278-81, 286) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/DE5TU7HY?. [2]: (Liu 2006: 184) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/DPH4F6DB. [3]: (Bagley 1999, 168) Bagley, R. in Loewe, Michael. Shaughnessy, Edward L.1999. The Cambridge History of Ancient China: From the Origins of Civilization to 221 BC. Cambridge University Press. [4]: (Shelach and Jaffe 2014, 347-348) Shelach, G. and Y. Jaffe. 2014. The Earliest States in China: A Long-term Trajectory Approach. Journal of Archaeological Research 22: 327-364. [5]: (Bagley 1999, 165) Bagley, R. in Loewe, Michael. Shaughnessy, Edward L.1999. The Cambridge History of Ancient China: From the Origins of Civilization to 221 BC. Cambridge University Press. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "If we use the population density range derived from Erlitou (60-100 persons/ha), as discussed earlier in text, Zhengzhou’s population would have been 78,000-130,000 with a mean of 104,000 persons."
[1]
Erlitou’s population declined in Phase IV (1600-1500 BCE). Liu (2006) uses number of pits and burials to calculate population range.
[2]
Zhengzhou. [6,000-12,000] for area inside unknown wall. [60,000-120,000] for area inside inner wall. [300,000-600,000] for area inside outer wall. [500,000-1,000,000] for total area of site. If the walled area enclosed 30 hectares (calculated from length of a perimeter wall of 6,960 meters [3] ) and its population density was between 200-400 persons per hectare (a standard based on ancient cities), the number of inhabitants at the core would be between 6,000-12,000. However, the above wall is not the only one. According to Shelach and Jaffe (2014) "The inner walls of Zhengzhou enclosed an area of about 300 ha, but the area inside the recently discovered outer walls was as large as 1,500 ha (Fig. 8)." [4] This would provide an estimate of between 60,000-120,000 for the area inside the inner wall. If the city of Zhengzhou is considered to be the whole site, spread over 25km2 [5] or 2500 hectares, the estimated number of inhabitants balloons to 500,000 at the (relatively low) density per hectare of 200 people. [1]: (Liu and Chen 2012: 278-81, 286) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/DE5TU7HY?. [2]: (Liu 2006: 184) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/DPH4F6DB. [3]: (Bagley 1999, 168) Bagley, R. in Loewe, Michael. Shaughnessy, Edward L.1999. The Cambridge History of Ancient China: From the Origins of Civilization to 221 BC. Cambridge University Press. [4]: (Shelach and Jaffe 2014, 347-348) Shelach, G. and Y. Jaffe. 2014. The Earliest States in China: A Long-term Trajectory Approach. Journal of Archaeological Research 22: 327-364. [5]: (Bagley 1999, 165) Bagley, R. in Loewe, Michael. Shaughnessy, Edward L.1999. The Cambridge History of Ancient China: From the Origins of Civilization to 221 BC. Cambridge University Press. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Kaifeng.
1000 CE Estimated population 500,000: 1021 CE. [1] No date estimates According to study by Gilbert Rozman Kaifeng was in the 1 million range. [2] K’ai-feng "reached over 1 million (about 1 per cent of the Song population)." [3] - when? 1100 CE? 1100 CE Kaifeng had "more than one million betwee the years 1102-1106 AD." [4] [1]: (Lorge 2005, 7) [2]: (Mote 2003, 164) Mote, Frederick W. 2003. Imperial China: 900-1800. Harvard University Press. [3]: (Liu 2015, 57) [4]: (Du and Koenig 2012, 180) Du, P and Koenig, A. in Angelakis, Andreas Niklaos. Mays, Larry W. Koutsoyiannis, Demetris. 2012. Evolution of Water Supply Through the Millennia. IWA Publishing. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Kaifeng.
1000 CE Estimated population 500,000: 1021 CE. [1] No date estimates According to study by Gilbert Rozman Kaifeng was in the 1 million range. [2] K’ai-feng "reached over 1 million (about 1 per cent of the Song population)." [3] - when? 1100 CE? 1100 CE Kaifeng had "more than one million betwee the years 1102-1106 AD." [4] [1]: (Lorge 2005, 7) [2]: (Mote 2003, 164) Mote, Frederick W. 2003. Imperial China: 900-1800. Harvard University Press. [3]: (Liu 2015, 57) [4]: (Du and Koenig 2012, 180) Du, P and Koenig, A. in Angelakis, Andreas Niklaos. Mays, Larry W. Koutsoyiannis, Demetris. 2012. Evolution of Water Supply Through the Millennia. IWA Publishing. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. During phase two settlement size possibly exceeded 10 hectares
[1]
which would be a maximum 2000 people at a conversion of 200 per hectare. However, this polity sheet is phase one.
Sahel states = Mauritania, Mali, Niger, Chad. "Before the introduction of agriculture and animal husbandry the population of the area of the present-day Sahel states is unlikely to have exceeded 50,000: once pastoralism and agriculture had become well-established the population can hardly have been less than half a million. The chronology of the transition is as yet totally obscure, but there is no reason to postulate anything above the 50,000 line before 3000 BC or place the achievement of the half million later than 1000 BC. From this latter point a low rate of increase is all that is needed to bring the total to 1m by AD 1 and 2m by AD 1000." [2] Estimate hectare size phase I: unknown Estimate hectare size phase II: settlement size "possibly exceeding 10 hectares" [1] 1977 archaeological investigation established the 3rd century BCE date and showed that by the eighth-ninth century it had become "an urban center of considerable proportions" [3] Estimated hectare size early phase III: "by 450 C.E., the settlement had expanded to at least 25 hectares (over 60 acres)." [4] Estimate size at height phase III/phase IV: "The total surface area of Jenne-jeno and its satellites was 69 hectares; the total population when most densely occupied approached 27,000." [5] "At its most densely populated (around AD 800) Jenne-jeno housed up to 27,000 people. [6] 33 hectares. 9 hectare Hambarketolo connects to Jenne-jeno via an earthern dike. [1] this maximum area extent by 900-1000 CE [7] "During this time, the settlement continued to grow, reaching its maximum area of 33 hectares by 850 C.E. We know that this is so because sherds of the distinctive painted pottery that was produced at Jenne-jeno only between 450-850 C.E. are present in all our excavation units, even those near the edge of the mound. And we find them at the neighboring mound of Hambarketolo, too, suggesting that these two connected sites totaling 41 hectares (100 acres) functioned as part of a single town complex (Pl. 4). [4] [1]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 16) [2]: (McEverdy and Jones 1978, 238) [3]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 1) [4]: (Susan Keech McIntosh and Roderick J. McIntosh "Jenne-jeno, an ancient African city" http://anthropology.rice.edu/Content.aspx?id=500) [5]: (Reader 1998, 230) [6]: (Reader 1998, 219) [7]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 19) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. An estimated 2000 inhabitants at 200 per ha for 10 hectares.
Estimate hectare size phase II: settlement size "possibly exceeding 10 hectares" [1] 1977 archaeological investigation established the 3rd century BCE date and showed that by the eighth-ninth century it had become "an urban center of considerable proportions" [2] Estimated hectare size early phase III: "by 450 C.E., the settlement had expanded to at least 25 hectares (over 60 acres)." [3] Estimate size at height phase III/phase IV: "The total surface area of Jenne-jeno and its satellites was 69 hectares; the total population when most densely occupied approached 27,000." [4] "At its most densely populated (around AD 800) Jenne-jeno housed up to 27,000 people. [5] 33 hectares. 9 hectare Hambarketolo connects to Jenne-jeno via an earthern dike. [1] this maximum area extent by 900-1000 CE [6] "During this time, the settlement continued to grow, reaching its maximum area of 33 hectares by 850 C.E. We know that this is so because sherds of the distinctive painted pottery that was produced at Jenne-jeno only between 450-850 C.E. are present in all our excavation units, even those near the edge of the mound. And we find them at the neighboring mound of Hambarketolo, too, suggesting that these two connected sites totaling 41 hectares (100 acres) functioned as part of a single town complex (Pl. 4). [3] [1]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 16) [2]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 1) [3]: (Susan Keech McIntosh and Roderick J. McIntosh "Jenne-jeno, an ancient African city" http://anthropology.rice.edu/Content.aspx?id=500) [4]: (Reader 1998, 230) [5]: (Reader 1998, 219) [6]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 19) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The most up-to-date source
[1]
cites S. McIntosh’s 1995 population estimate for the wider Jenne-jeno area: "Archaeologists shrink (with justification) from making population estimates; let us just guess at a low-end figure of 10,000 to 26,000 people in Jenne-jeno and the 1-kilometer radius satellites (see below) by AD 800 (S. McIntosh 1995: 395)."
[2]
. As for Jenne-jeno itself, the 1995 document suggests a population of about 7,300
[3]
"At its most densely populated (around AD 800) Jenne-jeno housed up to 27,000 people. [4] Estimate hectare size phase II: settlement size "possibly exceeding 10 hectares" [5] 1977 archaeological investigation established the 3rd century BCE date and showed that by the eighth-ninth century it had become "an urban center of considerable proportions" [6] Estimated hectare size early phase III: "by 450 C.E., the settlement had expanded to at least 25 hectares (over 60 acres)." [7] Estimate size at height phase III/phase IV: "The total surface area of Jenne-jeno and its satellites was 69 hectares; the total population when most densely occupied approached 27,000." [8] "At its most densely populated (around AD 800) Jenne-jeno housed up to 27,000 people. [4] 33 hectares. 9 hectare Hambarketolo connects to Jenne-jeno via an earthern dike. [5] this maximum area extent by 900-1000 CE [9] "During this time, the settlement continued to grow, reaching its maximum area of 33 hectares by 850 C.E. We know that this is so because sherds of the distinctive painted pottery that was produced at Jenne-jeno only between 450-850 C.E. are present in all our excavation units, even those near the edge of the mound. And we find them at the neighboring mound of Hambarketolo, too, suggesting that these two connected sites totaling 41 hectares (100 acres) functioned as part of a single town complex (Pl. 4). [7] modern town of Jenne (to be distinguished from ancient Jenne-jeno) was occupied by 500 CE. [10] [1]: (McIntosh 2006, 174-175) Roderick McIntosh. 2006. “Ancient Middle Niger”. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [2]: (McIntosh 2006, 175) Roderick McIntosh. 2006. “Ancient Middle Niger”. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [3]: (McIntosh 1995, 374) Susan McIntosh. 1995. Excavations at Jenné-Jeno, Hambarketolo, and Kaniana (Inland Niger Delta, Mali): the 1981 season. Berkeley; London: University of California Press. [4]: (Reader 1998, 219) [5]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 16) [6]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 1) [7]: (Susan Keech McIntosh and Roderick J. McIntosh "Jenne-jeno, an ancient African city" http://anthropology.rice.edu/Content.aspx?id=500) [8]: (Reader 1998, 230) [9]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 19) [10]: (Reader 1998, 232) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
"At its most densely populated (around AD 800) Jenne-jeno housed up to 27,000 people. [1] Estimate hectare size phase II: settlement size "possibly exceeding 10 hectares" [2] 1977 archaeological investigation established the 3rd century BCE date and showed that by the eighth-ninth century it had become "an urban center of considerable proportions" [3] Estimated hectare size early phase III: "by 450 C.E., the settlement had expanded to at least 25 hectares (over 60 acres)." [4] Estimate size at height phase III/phase IV: "The total surface area of Jenne-jeno and its satellites was 69 hectares; the total population when most densely occupied approached 27,000." [5] "At its most densely populated (around AD 800) Jenne-jeno housed up to 27,000 people. [1] 33 hectares. 9 hectare Hambarketolo connects to Jenne-jeno via an earthern dike. [2] this maximum area extent by 900-1000 CE [6] "During this time, the settlement continued to grow, reaching its maximum area of 33 hectares by 850 C.E. We know that this is so because sherds of the distinctive painted pottery that was produced at Jenne-jeno only between 450-850 C.E. are present in all our excavation units, even those near the edge of the mound. And we find them at the neighboring mound of Hambarketolo, too, suggesting that these two connected sites totaling 41 hectares (100 acres) functioned as part of a single town complex (Pl. 4). [4] Estimated size phase IV: 12th-14th centuries population at Jenne-jeno collapsed. [7] Other notes: modern town of Jenne (to be distinguished from ancient Jenne-jeno) was occupied by 500 CE. [8] "In the ninth century, two noticeable changes occur (Pl. 5) : tauf house foundations are replaced by cylindrical brick architecture, and painted pottery is replaced by pottery with impressed and stamped decoration. The source of these novelties is unknown, although we can say that they did not involve any fundamental shift in the form or general layout of either houses or pottery. So it is unlikely that any major change in the ethnic composition of Jenne-jeno was associated with the changes. Change with continuity was the prevailing pattern." [4] 50,000: 1000 CE "An estimate of 50,000 persons seems a reasonalbe minimum estimate for the population here at the turn of the present millennium." [9] "By the end of the millennium, fully 69 satellites are in orbit about Jenne-jeno - and this number records only the tells (permanent settlements). Sadly, we too suffer from the classic Mesopotamian disease of seriously underrepresenting the affiliated, mobile segments of the community who seasonally set up temporary (and virtually invisible) camps in the vicinity. Under-counting the nomadic populations is just the beginning of our demographic difficulties." [9] [1]: (Reader 1998, 219) [2]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 16) [3]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 1) [4]: (Susan Keech McIntosh and Roderick J. McIntosh "Jenne-jeno, an ancient African city" http://anthropology.rice.edu/Content.aspx?id=500) [5]: (Reader 1998, 230) [6]: (McIntosh and McIntosh 1981, 19) [7]: (Reader 1998, 231) [8]: (Reader 1998, 232) [9]: (McIntosh, 31) McIntosh, Roderick J. Clustered Cities of the Middle Niger: Alternative Routes to Authority in Prehistory. in Anderson, David M. Rathbone, Richard. eds. 2000. Africa’s Urban Past. James Currey Ltd. Oxford. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimate for Marrakesh in 1600 CE
[1]
[1]: Chase-Dunn spreadsheet (2011), available at Chase-Dunn Spreadsheet |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Unknown. [1] However, a 7 hectare settlement at 100 persons per hectare would provide a very rough estimate of 700 people. Pueblito was between 6 and 8 ha: "The data recovered through the shovel tests was used to map out the extents of the Neguanje period occupation, indicating the existence of a small village covering 6 to 8 hectares organized along the banks of the permanent streams." [2] [1]: (Giraldo 2015, personal communication) [2]: (Giraldo 2010, 285) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Pueblito: [3000-5000] Ciudad Perdida: [2500-3000]
Information from Langebaek 2005 [1] : PUEBLITO. Reichel-Dolmatoff and Groot estimate the number of dwellings of Pueblito at about 1000. Murdy estimates the number of dwellings at 500-1000 and the population between 3000 and 5000 inhabitants. Engel had estimated the number of inhabitants at 1000. Wynn estimated a population ranging between 4500 and 5000. CIUDAD PERDIDA. Wilson estimated the population at 7200 but using an arbitrary number of inhabitants by ha. Castaño estimated it at 3000 inhabitants. Rodriguez: between 1400-3000. Rodriguez and Botero: Alto Buritaca and Nulicuandecue would have had 8000 people at 66 people per ha, and Ciudad Perdida 1716 inhabitants. Serje estimated 1500 people. Population estimate for Pueblito: "By AD 1000-1100, the Neguanje village was a tight cluster of residences organized around the major streams, and reached a size of approximately five hectares. If one takes into account the outlying residences, though it is still not clear if we can consider them to be part of the village or not, the area increases to about ten hectares. Despite these reservations, it seems likely that people living some distance from the main settlement cluster had some sort of relationship with the villagers, regardless of whether these residential units may or may not be considered a part of it. How fast or how slowly did the village expand at this point in time? This question cannot be answered by way of the data recovered through the shovel tests, but I will certainly address it in the next chapter, since excavations in the core area allowed us to gain a better sense of the speed and tempo of expansion during this early period. Population densities for the Neguanje village were very probably less than the 31.8 people per hectare estimated for the Tairona period, but the tight clustering and artifact densities suggest that at its peak the village population was between 100 and 160 inhabitants. If we add in the outlying residential clusters, the population might have feasibly reached 180 to 200 inhabitants. In comparison to the population figures estimated for Pueblito during the Tairona period, the demographic difference is profound and shows a dramatic increase in population." [2] It seems that between 1100 and abandonment in the 16th century there was substantial population growth, so it is not possible to assess the population between 1100 and 1350 CE.At 1200 and 1300 CE: the population number has been given a range between the range for 1100CE and that for 1500 CE. "Fast forward next to 1975. Archaeologists Luisa Fernanda Herrera and Gilberto Cadavid have almost completed a large survey of the northern and western sides of the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta, locating and documenting two hundred and eleven sites with similar characteristics, ranging from a few terraces and circular buildings, stone paths and stairways to very large towns like Pueblito surpassing one hundred hectares. Site 200 found in this survey, or Buritaca 200, as it was then called, is Ciudad Perdida, the “Lost City”, comprising more than 30 hectares of stone masonry terracing, circular and oblong buildings, stairways, and flag-stoned paths and sidewalks." [3] Pueblito was probably bigger than Ciudad Perdida for the NGA area, even though Ciudad Perdida was the biggest settlement in the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta. "In a town such as Ciudad Perdida that by A.D. 1500 would have had 2500 to 3000 inhabitants, everyone would have been on view to everyone all the time as they moved about or worked in the open spaces and patios." [4] In the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta: "The largest of the sites is Ciudad Perdida, built between 1,100-1,200 masl. The temperature is stable year-round with minor fluctuations between a maximum of 26 C during the day and a minimum of 16.5 C at night. The annual precipitation is approximately 4,000 mm. This carefully planned “city” is strategically located to dominate the Buritaca River Valley (for a discussion on Tairona urbanism see Aprile-Gniset 1991: 33-113). It has 120 residential terraces, each with one or more circular house platforms of fine stone masonry where a large circular building formerly stood. These terraces are interconnected by a complex web of flagstone stairs and pathways (Figure 22.14). Everything is linked by a simple systems of water drainage with channels designed to control water force as it ran down the steep slopes. Water runs slowly along the stone walls next to stairs and pathways to end in streams that dissect the site. In this way the Tairona controlled erosion, one of the major problems typically arising in steeply inclined environments (Serje de la Ossa 1984). If we suppose that a terrace (Figure 22.14b) represents one family unit, in contrast to the traditional western assumption that each circular house platform equals a family unit, then we can estimate that this site probably had a population of between 400-600 persons living in an area of 18 ha." [5] "The lower portions of the Sierra Nevada, 360-500 m (1,181-1,650 ft) above sea level, were first occupied in the sixth and seventh centuries and the higher zones several centuries later. One of the largest of these late settlements is the site Ciudad Perdida (figure 10.18) Ciudad Perdida—also known as Teyuna and Buritaca 200—is a large set of terraces, circular dwellings, tombs, and plazas built on a web of ridges above the Rio Buritaca. The site covers about 30 ha (74 acres) and was discovered by looters in the mid-1970s. With more than 100 residential terraces, population may have been 2,000-8,000 people." [6] "By the 16th century, we estimate that Teyuna might have had a population between fifteen hundred and two thousand people. If we add to this the popula- tion estimates for the surrounding settlements, approximately ten thousand people were living in this area alone at this time. Bear in mind that these are very conservative estimates, since precise demographics for pre-Hispanic populations are incredibly difficult to calculate." [7] [1]: (Langebaek 2005, 25-7) [2]: (Giraldo 2010, 110-111) [3]: (Giraldo 2010, 22-23) [4]: (Giraldo 2014) [5]: (Oyuela-Caycedo 2008, 419-423) [6]: (Moore 2014, 395) [7]: (Giraldo 2009, 25) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Pueblito: [3000-5000] Ciudad Perdida: [2500-3000]
Information from Langebaek 2005 [1] : PUEBLITO. Reichel-Dolmatoff and Groot estimate the number of dwellings of Pueblito at about 1000. Murdy estimates the number of dwellings at 500-1000 and the population between 3000 and 5000 inhabitants. Engel had estimated the number of inhabitants at 1000. Wynn estimated a population ranging between 4500 and 5000. CIUDAD PERDIDA. Wilson estimated the population at 7200 but using an arbitrary number of inhabitants by ha. Castaño estimated it at 3000 inhabitants. Rodriguez: between 1400-3000. Rodriguez and Botero: Alto Buritaca and Nulicuandecue would have had 8000 people at 66 people per ha, and Ciudad Perdida 1716 inhabitants. Serje estimated 1500 people. Population estimate for Pueblito: "By AD 1000-1100, the Neguanje village was a tight cluster of residences organized around the major streams, and reached a size of approximately five hectares. If one takes into account the outlying residences, though it is still not clear if we can consider them to be part of the village or not, the area increases to about ten hectares. Despite these reservations, it seems likely that people living some distance from the main settlement cluster had some sort of relationship with the villagers, regardless of whether these residential units may or may not be considered a part of it. How fast or how slowly did the village expand at this point in time? This question cannot be answered by way of the data recovered through the shovel tests, but I will certainly address it in the next chapter, since excavations in the core area allowed us to gain a better sense of the speed and tempo of expansion during this early period. Population densities for the Neguanje village were very probably less than the 31.8 people per hectare estimated for the Tairona period, but the tight clustering and artifact densities suggest that at its peak the village population was between 100 and 160 inhabitants. If we add in the outlying residential clusters, the population might have feasibly reached 180 to 200 inhabitants. In comparison to the population figures estimated for Pueblito during the Tairona period, the demographic difference is profound and shows a dramatic increase in population." [2] It seems that between 1100 and abandonment in the 16th century there was substantial population growth, so it is not possible to assess the population between 1100 and 1350 CE.At 1200 and 1300 CE: the population number has been given a range between the range for 1100CE and that for 1500 CE. "Fast forward next to 1975. Archaeologists Luisa Fernanda Herrera and Gilberto Cadavid have almost completed a large survey of the northern and western sides of the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta, locating and documenting two hundred and eleven sites with similar characteristics, ranging from a few terraces and circular buildings, stone paths and stairways to very large towns like Pueblito surpassing one hundred hectares. Site 200 found in this survey, or Buritaca 200, as it was then called, is Ciudad Perdida, the “Lost City”, comprising more than 30 hectares of stone masonry terracing, circular and oblong buildings, stairways, and flag-stoned paths and sidewalks." [3] Pueblito was probably bigger than Ciudad Perdida for the NGA area, even though Ciudad Perdida was the biggest settlement in the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta. "In a town such as Ciudad Perdida that by A.D. 1500 would have had 2500 to 3000 inhabitants, everyone would have been on view to everyone all the time as they moved about or worked in the open spaces and patios." [4] In the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta: "The largest of the sites is Ciudad Perdida, built between 1,100-1,200 masl. The temperature is stable year-round with minor fluctuations between a maximum of 26 C during the day and a minimum of 16.5 C at night. The annual precipitation is approximately 4,000 mm. This carefully planned “city” is strategically located to dominate the Buritaca River Valley (for a discussion on Tairona urbanism see Aprile-Gniset 1991: 33-113). It has 120 residential terraces, each with one or more circular house platforms of fine stone masonry where a large circular building formerly stood. These terraces are interconnected by a complex web of flagstone stairs and pathways (Figure 22.14). Everything is linked by a simple systems of water drainage with channels designed to control water force as it ran down the steep slopes. Water runs slowly along the stone walls next to stairs and pathways to end in streams that dissect the site. In this way the Tairona controlled erosion, one of the major problems typically arising in steeply inclined environments (Serje de la Ossa 1984). If we suppose that a terrace (Figure 22.14b) represents one family unit, in contrast to the traditional western assumption that each circular house platform equals a family unit, then we can estimate that this site probably had a population of between 400-600 persons living in an area of 18 ha." [5] "The lower portions of the Sierra Nevada, 360-500 m (1,181-1,650 ft) above sea level, were first occupied in the sixth and seventh centuries and the higher zones several centuries later. One of the largest of these late settlements is the site Ciudad Perdida (figure 10.18) Ciudad Perdida—also known as Teyuna and Buritaca 200—is a large set of terraces, circular dwellings, tombs, and plazas built on a web of ridges above the Rio Buritaca. The site covers about 30 ha (74 acres) and was discovered by looters in the mid-1970s. With more than 100 residential terraces, population may have been 2,000-8,000 people." [6] "By the 16th century, we estimate that Teyuna might have had a population between fifteen hundred and two thousand people. If we add to this the popula- tion estimates for the surrounding settlements, approximately ten thousand people were living in this area alone at this time. Bear in mind that these are very conservative estimates, since precise demographics for pre-Hispanic populations are incredibly difficult to calculate." [7] [1]: (Langebaek 2005, 25-7) [2]: (Giraldo 2010, 110-111) [3]: (Giraldo 2010, 22-23) [4]: (Giraldo 2014) [5]: (Oyuela-Caycedo 2008, 419-423) [6]: (Moore 2014, 395) [7]: (Giraldo 2009, 25) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Pueblito: [3000-5000] Ciudad Perdida: [2500-3000]
Information from Langebaek 2005 [1] : PUEBLITO. Reichel-Dolmatoff and Groot estimate the number of dwellings of Pueblito at about 1000. Murdy estimates the number of dwellings at 500-1000 and the population between 3000 and 5000 inhabitants. Engel had estimated the number of inhabitants at 1000. Wynn estimated a population ranging between 4500 and 5000. CIUDAD PERDIDA. Wilson estimated the population at 7200 but using an arbitrary number of inhabitants by ha. Castaño estimated it at 3000 inhabitants. Rodriguez: between 1400-3000. Rodriguez and Botero: Alto Buritaca and Nulicuandecue would have had 8000 people at 66 people per ha, and Ciudad Perdida 1716 inhabitants. Serje estimated 1500 people. Population estimate for Pueblito: "By AD 1000-1100, the Neguanje village was a tight cluster of residences organized around the major streams, and reached a size of approximately five hectares. If one takes into account the outlying residences, though it is still not clear if we can consider them to be part of the village or not, the area increases to about ten hectares. Despite these reservations, it seems likely that people living some distance from the main settlement cluster had some sort of relationship with the villagers, regardless of whether these residential units may or may not be considered a part of it. How fast or how slowly did the village expand at this point in time? This question cannot be answered by way of the data recovered through the shovel tests, but I will certainly address it in the next chapter, since excavations in the core area allowed us to gain a better sense of the speed and tempo of expansion during this early period. Population densities for the Neguanje village were very probably less than the 31.8 people per hectare estimated for the Tairona period, but the tight clustering and artifact densities suggest that at its peak the village population was between 100 and 160 inhabitants. If we add in the outlying residential clusters, the population might have feasibly reached 180 to 200 inhabitants. In comparison to the population figures estimated for Pueblito during the Tairona period, the demographic difference is profound and shows a dramatic increase in population." [2] It seems that between 1100 and abandonment in the 16th century there was substantial population growth, so it is not possible to assess the population between 1100 and 1350 CE.At 1200 and 1300 CE: the population number has been given a range between the range for 1100CE and that for 1500 CE. "Fast forward next to 1975. Archaeologists Luisa Fernanda Herrera and Gilberto Cadavid have almost completed a large survey of the northern and western sides of the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta, locating and documenting two hundred and eleven sites with similar characteristics, ranging from a few terraces and circular buildings, stone paths and stairways to very large towns like Pueblito surpassing one hundred hectares. Site 200 found in this survey, or Buritaca 200, as it was then called, is Ciudad Perdida, the “Lost City”, comprising more than 30 hectares of stone masonry terracing, circular and oblong buildings, stairways, and flag-stoned paths and sidewalks." [3] Pueblito was probably bigger than Ciudad Perdida for the NGA area, even though Ciudad Perdida was the biggest settlement in the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta. "In a town such as Ciudad Perdida that by A.D. 1500 would have had 2500 to 3000 inhabitants, everyone would have been on view to everyone all the time as they moved about or worked in the open spaces and patios." [4] In the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta: "The largest of the sites is Ciudad Perdida, built between 1,100-1,200 masl. The temperature is stable year-round with minor fluctuations between a maximum of 26 C during the day and a minimum of 16.5 C at night. The annual precipitation is approximately 4,000 mm. This carefully planned “city” is strategically located to dominate the Buritaca River Valley (for a discussion on Tairona urbanism see Aprile-Gniset 1991: 33-113). It has 120 residential terraces, each with one or more circular house platforms of fine stone masonry where a large circular building formerly stood. These terraces are interconnected by a complex web of flagstone stairs and pathways (Figure 22.14). Everything is linked by a simple systems of water drainage with channels designed to control water force as it ran down the steep slopes. Water runs slowly along the stone walls next to stairs and pathways to end in streams that dissect the site. In this way the Tairona controlled erosion, one of the major problems typically arising in steeply inclined environments (Serje de la Ossa 1984). If we suppose that a terrace (Figure 22.14b) represents one family unit, in contrast to the traditional western assumption that each circular house platform equals a family unit, then we can estimate that this site probably had a population of between 400-600 persons living in an area of 18 ha." [5] "The lower portions of the Sierra Nevada, 360-500 m (1,181-1,650 ft) above sea level, were first occupied in the sixth and seventh centuries and the higher zones several centuries later. One of the largest of these late settlements is the site Ciudad Perdida (figure 10.18) Ciudad Perdida—also known as Teyuna and Buritaca 200—is a large set of terraces, circular dwellings, tombs, and plazas built on a web of ridges above the Rio Buritaca. The site covers about 30 ha (74 acres) and was discovered by looters in the mid-1970s. With more than 100 residential terraces, population may have been 2,000-8,000 people." [6] "By the 16th century, we estimate that Teyuna might have had a population between fifteen hundred and two thousand people. If we add to this the popula- tion estimates for the surrounding settlements, approximately ten thousand people were living in this area alone at this time. Bear in mind that these are very conservative estimates, since precise demographics for pre-Hispanic populations are incredibly difficult to calculate." [7] [1]: (Langebaek 2005, 25-7) [2]: (Giraldo 2010, 110-111) [3]: (Giraldo 2010, 22-23) [4]: (Giraldo 2014) [5]: (Oyuela-Caycedo 2008, 419-423) [6]: (Moore 2014, 395) [7]: (Giraldo 2009, 25) |
||||||
|
The mobile camp of the chief and his retinue could have more than 100 tents, which gives us a rough estimate of 500 (Kradin and Skrynnikova 2006).
Because this NGA during this period was a quasi-polity, the codes refer to a typical large polity, such as Naimans, Kereids, Tatars, Merkids, and Mongols. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Residential villages were predominant in the pre-colonial period: ’Small villages with populations not exceeding 720 are the typical units of settlement, with houses dispersed in a more or less rectangular form around a central earth or grass "square." Villages are in flat clearings where the grass is scrupulously cut and kept free of rubbish. Houses are built by the men, each house normally being occupied by one nuclear family. Bachelors’ houses, of the same size and construction, are also built.’
[1]
’This chapter describes briefly the Orokaiva pattern of production and distribution, with particular reference to Sivepe and Inonda. Traditionally the villager operated within quite narrowly circumscribed physical limits. Each community functioned largely as an independent subsistence unit, almost all the requirements of life being produced through shifting agriculture and the subsidiary pursuits of fishing, hunting and foraging on its own land. Production was directed almost entirely to immediate and direct consumption, none of the staple foodstuffs except yams lending themselves to storage; exchange was confined largely to kindred within the community or in closely neighbouring communities. Beyond this, minor and informal trade links had developed between some of the inland and coastal peoples, but the degree of inter-dependence established can be considered insignificant.’
[2]
The rural settlement pattern may have become more dispersed during the colonial period: ’Williams and others judge that with the modern pacification, the Orokaiva have tended to disperse in even smaller living units than before. This appears to apply particularly to the relatively densely populated Lamington slopes, though a few instances of larger aggregations approaching a village type also occurred, particularly as a result of Mission influence. Over against this greater dispersal, the people have mingled more freely as a result of travel on the government roads and trails (which they have to keep in order), trading, Mission and official gatherings, and other new opportunities for interpersonal relations. One special feature of Orokaiva life in modern times is the annual burning-off of grasslands by hunting parties in order to get wild game. This has probably involved the assembly of larger groups and is one of the few activities which could induce intersettlement co-operation. The writer sensed the parallel of the crude local fires set for garden clearing and the general burning-off of grasslands to the major burning and blackening in the wake of the volcano-doubtless a mighty job of clearing to the Orokaiva eye.’
[3]
There were no large-scale settlements prior to colonization. We have provisionally chosen to follow the figure provided above, and given a range around it. It remains to be confirmed whether there were any settlements significantly larger than that prior to colonization (as indicated above, some sources follow this view but provide no numerical estimates).
[1]: Latham, Christopher S.: eHRAF Cultural Summary for the Orokaiva [2]: Waddell, Eric, and P. A. Krinks 1968. “Organisation Of Production And Distribution Among The Orokaiva: An Analysis Of Work And Exchange In Two Communities Participating In Both The Subsistence And Monetary Sectors Of The Economy”, 23 [3]: Keesing, Felix Maxwell 1952. “Papuan Orokaiva Vs Mt. Lamington: Cultural Shock And Its Aftermath”, 18 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The Orokaiva settled in small villages rather than urban centres. The colonial authorities also established settlements, especially in coastal areas. Ira Baschkow
[1]
: ’Through WWII these were only small settlements, hardly worthy of the term "town" at all.’ Janice Newton
[2]
: ’A few families of Orokaivans had visited Port Moresby and worked there or been imprisoned there before the second World War. By the 1970s Port Moresby had built up quite a large population in squatter settlements but these were informally ordered into regional sections and sometimes involved rent payments to original landowners. Popondetta was a small agricultural base before the war, became strategic during the war as an allied air base and was developed as a small administration centre with a few general stores after the war. Although there were small ’squatter like’ settlements around the outskirts in 1977-9 it was nothing like Port Moresby in terms of makeshift developments.’ Jonathan Ritchie
[3]
: Does he mean Port Moresby? The other ‘urban’ locations were hardly that, at least in Northern District/Province) - and wasn’t Higaturu the main centre - not a town at all but the administrative headquarters? Nigel Oram (Colonial Town to Melanesian City) and Ian Stuart (Port Moresby Yesterday and Today 1970.)have written about early Port Moresby (and should have population estimates).] ’The small urban population lives for the most part in towns whose original location was determined either by access to a good harbour for early colonial planters or, in the interior, by the availability of level land sufficient for an airstrip. Despite the greatly diminished importance of plantations and the relocation of most of these airstrips out of the towns, those origins helped determine the existing urban layout. Port Moresby and Lae, on the Huon Gulf, are the largest cities.’
[4]
’The establishment of towns, unknown before the coming of Europeans, has forced an even more drastic adaptation than have the changes in rural areas. For a man to leave his village and go to work in the town means long separation from his family and from his kin, an experience unheard of in the past. Separation from his relatives means that he may be facing dangerous risks from the sorcery of foreigners in an unknown country. This is one reason why migrant workers tend to live in kin clusters in the towns. Unemployment, inadequate living quarters, low wages, the necessity for paying in cash for all goods and services, and the obligation to send cash gifts to relatives in the villages, all add to the town dwellers’ difficulties.’
[5]
Popondetta is a notable example in the Northern Division: ’Popondetta is a small town, population 6343 in 1980 (National Statistics Office 1980:14), with a few general stores, a market, hospital, courthouse, various government and semi-government offices and an hotel. It is a sleepy town, livened only recently by oil palm activity, the bustle of wholesale buying for village trade stores, and the ‘fortnight’, the government pay day, which stimulates a long weekend of drinking, singing and the occasional fight. Children love to visit the ‘town’, but adult women in particular yearn for the bright lights of Port Moresby spoken of by their menfolk.’
[6]
Its size in colonial times is unclear from the sources, but as indicated by the expert, the colonial ’towns’ did not amount to much at the time. We have therefore decided to code for Orokaiva villages instead; we have provided a range based on a number provided below (see ’settlement hierarchy’).
[1]: Ira Baschkow, pers. comm. [2]: Janice Newton, pers. comm. [3]: Jonathan Ritchie, pers. comm. [4]: http://www.britannica.com/place/Papua-New-Guinea [5]: Dakeyne, R. B. 1969. “Village And Town In New Guinea”, 3 [6]: Newton, Janice 1985. “Orokaiva Production And Change”, 77p |
||||||
|
"But nevertheless, in some sites, the archaeological entries are so numerous that we have to talk of major (even fortified) settlements. Some exam- ples are Los Millares (Southeast Spain), Vilanova de Sao Pedro (Portugal), Camp de Laure (France), and Mount Pleasant (Great Britain). These settlements cover up to a few hectares and are usually found in easily defensible areas, such as hills or river spurs."
[1]
"The Bell Beaker communities developed in a period of demographic growth, as we can deduce from the numerous sites of this period, the fact that the Bell Beaker communities moved to and exploited previously marginal lands, and the fact that in some areas there was a more permanent and nuclear type of settlement. But there are some differences depending on the different areas of study. In the areas where there was a dispersed type of settlement, the number of inhabitants per settlement was not very high (one or two families). On the other hand, in the areas where there are remains of fortified settlements, the number of inhabitants may be higher. For example, Los Millares (Spain) may have had between 1,000 and 1,500 inhabitants, considering the surface of the settlement and the minimum number of individuals necessary to benefit from the fortifications."
[2]
[1]: (Clop Garcia 2001, 25) [2]: (Clop Garcia 2001, 26) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Estimate assumes fortified center that was significantly smaller than those in 6th Century but much more numerous than a small settlement that applied to a very general 2500-800 BCE period. There was a fortified center which was possibly "the seat of the local aristocracy." [1] Estimate of 5,000 for fortified center around 600 BCE "Rather than a small hillfort of just a few hectares, as once believed, we can now see that in the first half of the 6th century BC Heuneburg was an enormous settlement of 100 ha and at least 5,000 inhabitants." [2] However, 2500-800 BCE (European Bronze Age) very low estimate of 100 - but this does cover a long time period "Each autonomous political community consisted of around a hundred people on average, distributed in five to eight small settlements." [3] "Estimates for population in different areas of Europe vary considerably, but many authors work on a figure for the Late Bronze Age of three people per square kilometre on average (Ostoja-Zagórski 1982). In particular areas this may be more or less accurate, but even allowing for low densities in those areas where the carrying capacity of the land was relatively low (for instance in high mountains or dense scrubland) the implications for Europe as a whole are enormous." [4] [1]: (Brun 1995, 15) [2]: (Fernández Götz and Krausse 2012, 31) [3]: (Brun 1995, 14) [4]: (Harding 2002, 328-329) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Estimate assumes fortified center that was significantly smaller than those in 6th Century but much more numerous than a small settlement that applied to a very general 2500-800 BCE period. There was a fortified center which was possibly "the seat of the local aristocracy." [1] Estimate of 5,000 for fortified center around 600 BCE "Rather than a small hillfort of just a few hectares, as once believed, we can now see that in the first half of the 6th century BC Heuneburg was an enormous settlement of 100 ha and at least 5,000 inhabitants." [2] However, 2500-800 BCE (European Bronze Age) very low estimate of 100 - but this does cover a long time period "Each autonomous political community consisted of around a hundred people on average, distributed in five to eight small settlements." [3] "Estimates for population in different areas of Europe vary considerably, but many authors work on a figure for the Late Bronze Age of three people per square kilometre on average (Ostoja-Zagórski 1982). In particular areas this may be more or less accurate, but even allowing for low densities in those areas where the carrying capacity of the land was relatively low (for instance in high mountains or dense scrubland) the implications for Europe as a whole are enormous." [4] [1]: (Brun 1995, 15) [2]: (Fernández Götz and Krausse 2012, 31) [3]: (Brun 1995, 14) [4]: (Harding 2002, 328-329) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
There was a fortified center which was possibly "the seat of the local aristocracy." [1] Estimate of 5,000 for just after end of this period. "Rather than a small hillfort of just a few hectares, as once believed, we can now see that in the first half of the 6th century BC Heuneburg was an enormous settlement of 100 ha and at least 5,000 inhabitants." [2] [1]: (Brun 1995, 15) [2]: (Fernández Götz and Krausse 2012, 31) |
||||||
|
My own estimates. 50 based on quote from Wells about typical small communities, not offering estimate of large fortified settlement
475-400 BCE Early Iron Age settlements had large towns [1] which collapsed c450-400 BCE. For comparison: Oppida excavated Manching, Bavaria - Late Iron Age (2nd-3rd centuries BCE) Est. 3,000-10,000 people [2] 400-200 BCE The distinctive large urban fortified settlements did not appear until the mid-second century. Between 400-200 BCE agricultural burials were smaller, less differentiated and there were no large towns on the scale of the Early Iron Age settlements. Small communities predominated, hamlets and farmsteads typically had a population of about 50. [1] "By the Late Iron Age Europe’s population had risen to between 15 and 30 million, with Italy and Greece being the most densely settled regions. The majority of settlements in the rest of Europe still housed fewer than 50 people. Earlier Iron Age hillforts and other more substantial settlements may have had populations, in some cases, of as many as 1,000 people, and some of the oppida that emerged in the last centuries B.C. may have accommodated as many as 10,000 people, though others were smaller." [3] [1]: (Wells 1999, 45-47) [2]: (Wells 1999, 31) [3]: (McIntosh 2006, 349) |
||||||
|
My own estimates. 50 based on quote from Wells about typical small communities, not offering estimate of large fortified settlement
475-400 BCE Early Iron Age settlements had large towns [1] which collapsed c450-400 BCE. For comparison: Oppida excavated Manching, Bavaria - Late Iron Age (2nd-3rd centuries BCE) Est. 3,000-10,000 people [2] 400-200 BCE The distinctive large urban fortified settlements did not appear until the mid-second century. Between 400-200 BCE agricultural burials were smaller, less differentiated and there were no large towns on the scale of the Early Iron Age settlements. Small communities predominated, hamlets and farmsteads typically had a population of about 50. [1] "By the Late Iron Age Europe’s population had risen to between 15 and 30 million, with Italy and Greece being the most densely settled regions. The majority of settlements in the rest of Europe still housed fewer than 50 people. Earlier Iron Age hillforts and other more substantial settlements may have had populations, in some cases, of as many as 1,000 people, and some of the oppida that emerged in the last centuries B.C. may have accommodated as many as 10,000 people, though others were smaller." [3] [1]: (Wells 1999, 45-47) [2]: (Wells 1999, 31) [3]: (McIntosh 2006, 349) |
||||||
|
50: 300 BCEThe distinctive large urban fortified settlements did not appear until the mid-second century. Between 400-200 BCE agricultural burials were smaller, less differentiated. No large towns on the scale of the Early Iron Age settlements. Small communities predominated, hamlets and farmsteads typically had a population of about 50.
[1]
200 BCE, evidence for population expansion and increased urbanism However, there is evidence for population expansion in this period: from Celtic emigrations, from the warriors serving as mercenaries for Mediterranean states (a trend which declined c200 BCE) and the notable external military activity, such as on Etruscans, Rome (387 BCE) and Greece (Delphi 279-278 BCE). [1] In the 300-200 period there also is evidence for increased urbanisation from increased economic activity (universal coinage), long-distance trade (bridge building), and the rise of an urban aristocrat class who formed and could maintain a standing cavalry corps. [2] [3] Oppida excavated Manching, Bavaria - Late Iron Age (2nd-3rd centuries BCE) Est. 3,000-10,000 people [4] Evidence from onsite battle indicates date 3rd-2nd centuries BCE. [5] -- however, Bavaria is quite far from NGA zone. Using lower limit of this estimate as upper limit for our estimate. 10,000 late Iron Age. [6] [1]: (Wells 1999, 45-47) [2]: (Kruta 2004, 110) [3]: (Wells 1999, 54) [4]: (Wells 1999, 31) [5]: (Wells 1999, 30) [6]: (McIntosh 2009, 349) |
||||||
|
50: 300 BCEThe distinctive large urban fortified settlements did not appear until the mid-second century. Between 400-200 BCE agricultural burials were smaller, less differentiated. No large towns on the scale of the Early Iron Age settlements. Small communities predominated, hamlets and farmsteads typically had a population of about 50.
[1]
200 BCE, evidence for population expansion and increased urbanism However, there is evidence for population expansion in this period: from Celtic emigrations, from the warriors serving as mercenaries for Mediterranean states (a trend which declined c200 BCE) and the notable external military activity, such as on Etruscans, Rome (387 BCE) and Greece (Delphi 279-278 BCE). [1] In the 300-200 period there also is evidence for increased urbanisation from increased economic activity (universal coinage), long-distance trade (bridge building), and the rise of an urban aristocrat class who formed and could maintain a standing cavalry corps. [2] [3] Oppida excavated Manching, Bavaria - Late Iron Age (2nd-3rd centuries BCE) Est. 3,000-10,000 people [4] Evidence from onsite battle indicates date 3rd-2nd centuries BCE. [5] -- however, Bavaria is quite far from NGA zone. Using lower limit of this estimate as upper limit for our estimate. 10,000 late Iron Age. [6] [1]: (Wells 1999, 45-47) [2]: (Kruta 2004, 110) [3]: (Wells 1999, 54) [4]: (Wells 1999, 31) [5]: (Wells 1999, 30) [6]: (McIntosh 2009, 349) |
||||||
|
Bibracte, city of the Aedui at its height in the 1st Century BCE. 200 hectares Double ramparts enclosed 200 hectares. [1] Bibracte had perhaps 10,000 inhabitants: "Some, such as Bibracte in France, Manching in Germany, and Stradonice and Stare Hradisko in the Czech Republic, have dense occupation remains showing large numbers of inhabitants, intensive industrial activity, and extensive trade. The populations of those major sites was probably in the several thousands, perhaps approaching ten thousand." [2] Largest oppidum close to Paris Basin region were Sandouville (150ha) of the Veliocasses, Chatres (170ha) of the Carnutes, Saint Desir (170ha) of the Lexovii, Villeneuve-sur-Yonne (140ha) of the Senones and Alesia of the Mandubii. [3] c150 BCE oppida settlements emerge in La Tene regions. Bigger than the Early Iron Age settlements. Often 50-100 hectares. Manching 380 ha, Kelheim almost 600 ha. [4] 10,000 late Iron Age. [5] Oppida excavated Manching, Bavaria - Late Iron Age (2nd-3rd centuries BCE) Earth wall 7 KM length enclosed 380 ha [6] Except for 500m wide just inside enclosing wall all parts of the site showed evidence of dense human occupation [7] Evidence from onsite battle indicates date 3rd-2nd centuries BCE. [7] Est. 3,000-10,000 people [8] [1]: (Kruta 2004, 12) [2]: (Wells 2002, 366-367) [3]: (http://www.oppida.org/page.php?lg=fr&rub=00&id_oppidum=168) [4]: (Wells 1999, 49-54) [5]: (McIntosh 2009, 349) [6]: (Wells 1999, 28) [7]: (Wells 1999, 30) [8]: (Wells 1999, 31) |
||||||
|
Paris.
[1]
-- need to check that the 200,000: 1300 CE figure is from this source
France c1300 CE 12 cities 20,000-50,000 population [2] France c1300 CE 20 cities 10,000-20,000 population [2] Paris may have grown from about 25,000 in 1200 to 210,000 in 1328 CE. [3] Paris possibly 25,000 1200 CE. [3] -- [25,000-50,000]: 1200 CE where does the 50,000 figure in the range come from? [1]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 120) [2]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 118) [3]: (Percy Jr 1995) |
||||||
|
Paris.
[1]
-- need to check that the 200,000: 1300 CE figure is from this source
France c1300 CE 12 cities 20,000-50,000 population [2] France c1300 CE 20 cities 10,000-20,000 population [2] Paris may have grown from about 25,000 in 1200 to 210,000 in 1328 CE. [3] Paris possibly 25,000 1200 CE. [3] -- [25,000-50,000]: 1200 CE where does the 50,000 figure in the range come from? [1]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 120) [2]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 118) [3]: (Percy Jr 1995) |
||||||
|
Paris.
[1]
-- need to check that the 200,000: 1300 CE figure is from this source
France c1300 CE 12 cities 20,000-50,000 population [2] France c1300 CE 20 cities 10,000-20,000 population [2] Paris may have grown from about 25,000 in 1200 to 210,000 in 1328 CE. [3] Paris possibly 25,000 1200 CE. [3] -- [25,000-50,000]: 1200 CE where does the 50,000 figure in the range come from? [1]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 120) [2]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 118) [3]: (Percy Jr 1995) |
||||||
|
Paris.
[1]
-- need to check that the 200,000: 1300 CE figure is from this source
France c1300 CE 12 cities 20,000-50,000 population [2] France c1300 CE 20 cities 10,000-20,000 population [2] Paris may have grown from about 25,000 in 1200 to 210,000 in 1328 CE. [3] Paris possibly 25,000 1200 CE. [3] -- [25,000-50,000]: 1200 CE where does the 50,000 figure in the range come from? [1]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 120) [2]: (Turchin and Nefedov 2009, 118) [3]: (Percy Jr 1995) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
35ha at Seshat conversion 50-200 per ha would give a range of 1750-7000 people. Sarazm was a mudbrick city that eventually covered 35ha. [1] "This was a long-lasting and prosperous proto-urban metropolis, at the north-eastern extremity of a vast area stretching from Mesopotamia to the Indus and the Iranian plateau" [2] [1]: (Anthony and Brown 2014, 63) Anthony, David W. Brown, Dorcas R. Horseback Riding and Bronze Age Pastoralism in the Eurasian Steppes. in Mair, Victor H. Hickman, Jane. eds. 2014. Reconfiguring the Silk Road: New Research on East-West Exchange in Antiquity. University of Pennsylvanian Press. [2]: http://whc.unesco.org/en/list/1141 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Assuming 50-200 inhabitants per ha. "The Achaemenids found in Sogdiana an urban civilization. Along two divergent canals fed by the Zarafshan, the proto-Dargom and the Bulungur, two gigantic sites, Afrasiab-Samarkand and Kök Tepe - each covering more than two hundred hectares - were occupied from the 8th or 7th century before our era.2 The valley of the Zarafshan had already known an earlier urban phase at the site of Sarazm, a small distance upstream from Samarkand, but this phase had ended a millenium before.3 Kök Tepe declined rapidly, but Samarkand became for two millenia the greatest city of Sogdiana, and, with Merv and Bactra, one of the very great cities of western Central Asia."
[1]
"Khwarazm for a thousand years before Ibn Sina’s arrival teemed with large, prosperous cities and the walled castles of patricians (dihkans)." [2] [1]: (De la Vaissière 2005, 17) [2]: (Starr 2013) Starr, S. Frederick. 2013. Lost Enlightenment: Central Asia’s Golden Age from the Arab Conquest to Tamerlane. Princeton University Press. Princeton. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. 200 ha; using the Seshat-wide estimate of [50-200] inhabitants per hectare, would result in a population estimate of [10000-40000] people.
"The Achaemenids found in Sogdiana an urban civilization. Along two divergent canals fed by the Zarafshan, the proto-Dargom and the Bulungur, two gigantic sites, Afrasiab-Samarkand and Kök Tepe - each covering more than two hundred hectares - were occupied from the 8th or 7th century before our era.2 The valley of the Zarafshan had already known an earlier urban phase at the site of Sarazm, a small distance upstream from Samarkand, but this phase had ended a millenium before.3 Kök Tepe declined rapidly, but Samarkand became for two millenia the greatest city of Sogdiana, and, with Merv and Bactra, one of the very great cities of western Central Asia. The Achaemenids brought writing to Sogdiana, and the written language long remained the Aramaic of the Achaemenid Empire." [1] [1]: (De la Vaissière 2005, 17) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Assuming 50-200 inhabitants per hectare. "In the seventh century Samarkand again covered the whole plateau of Afrasiab, an area of 219 ha."
[1]
Samarkand was "the strongest of the Sogdian city states." [2] “In the seventh century Samarkand again covered the whole plateau of Afrasiab, an area of 219 ha" [1] Population data for the settlement of Khujand: "In this corpus the term “merchant” (gw’kr—xwàkar) appears only one time, in connection with the Sogdians besieged in the city of Khujand (at the border between Sogdian Ustrushana and Ferghana):8 docu- ment A 9 is a report addressed to Dèwà“tì‘ which describes the political situation to the east and the surrender of the city. The text specifies:This is the news: Khujand is at an end, and the whole people has gone out on trust of the amir, and whatever (there were) of noble- men, of merchants, and of workmen, 14 000 (altogether), they have evacuated.9This text shows that the existence of a structured social class of merchants is not the simple effect of an external perspective.1" [3] [1]: (Marshak 1996, 244) [2]: (Hanks 2010, 3) Hanks, R R. 2010. Global Security Watch-Central Asia. ABC-CLIO. [3]: (De la Vaissière 2005, 161-162) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The largest settlements in the Qiandongnan region of China may have had up to 1,000 households, or perhaps 5000-10,000 people.
[1]
[1]: Melvin Ember. Carol R. Ember. 1999. Cultures of the world: selections from the ten-volume encyclopaedia of world cultures. Macmillan Library Reference. p. 192 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Adams (1981) estimates that the Ubaid populations at Uruk and other large settlements ~1000 in the early Ubaid and ranged from 2000-3000 in the Middle/Late Ubaid. Perhaps 1000-3000 would be a good range to capture the whole period.
[1]
NOTE: pers. comm. with Selin Nugent, but could not find exact page reference.
[1]: (Adams 1981) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/MAIAZJ3K. |
||||||
|
"By the Early Uruk period {4000-3500}, Uruk (Warka, Erech, Unu)2 encompassed 70 hectares, two other cities were 50 hectares, and a final two 30 hectares each (M. = CAM 58-9). The population in these cities might have ranged fi.-om 7000 to 20,000."
[1]
[1]: (Hamblin 2006: 36) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/4WM3RBTD. |
||||||
|
"By the Early Uruk period {4000-3500}, Uruk (Warka, Erech, Unu)2 encompassed 70 hectares, two other cities were 50 hectares, and a final two 30 hectares each (M. = CAM 58-9). The population in these cities might have ranged fi.-om 7000 to 20,000."
[1]
[1]: (Hamblin 2006: 36) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/4WM3RBTD. |
||||||
|
According to Adams: "For the Akkade period there are some curious findings. The villages become repopulated, most likely because of internal controls by means of a chain of police posts meant to guard the safety of the major trade routes. Yet in the south many larger cities dwindle or are abandoned outright (...)Umma, for instance, dwindled in area from more than 400 hectares to somewhere between 200 and 40 hectares, whole the substantial city of Umm-el-Aqarib to the south of it- possible ancient Kit-dingir-was totally abandoned."
[1]
If we assume 50-200 inhabitants per hectare, then 200 inhabitants in a city of 40 ha is our lowest estimate for Umma, and 40,000 inhabitants for a city of 200 ha our highest.
"Map 1. Sumer and Akkad in the Akkadian period." [2] names of cities in Sumer region, level with Agade "location uncertain" or below (i.e. Southeast toward Gulf): Eshnunna; Tutub; Sippar; Cutha; Mughan; Der; Babylon; Borsippa; Kish; Dilbat; Kazallu; Eresh; Marad; Nippur; Kesh; Tell el-Wilayah; Adab; Isin; Shuruppak; Zabala; Umma; Uruk; Larsa; Girsu; Lagash; Apishal; Mesag Estate; E-igi-il; Susa; Ur; Eridu. "Adab was an Akkadian administrative center of major importance throughout the Akkadian period, perhaps one of the largest cities in the region, with extensive connections elsewhere (Map 2)." [3] [1]: Adams 1981, XIV [2]: (Foster 2016, 48) Foster, Benjamin R. 2016. The Age of Agade. Inventing Empire In Ancient Mesopotamia. Routledge. London. [3]: (Foster 2016, 66) Foster, Benjamin R. 2016. The Age of Agade. Inventing Empire In Ancient Mesopotamia. Routledge. London. |
||||||
|
"In the Neo-Sumerian period, the population of Ur was ca. 200,000 people. Both this population increase and the urban improvements were largely supported by agricultural activities."
[1]
The territory of the largest cities is bigger than 200 ha ( e. g. Umma, Girsu, Lagash, Larsa, Isin, Suheri), the capital - Ur-50 ha, smaller cities- between 40-200ha (e. g. Zabalam, Adab), bigger towns - 20-40 ha (e.g. Wilaya), smaller towns - 10-20 ha and villages
[2]
[1]: (Liverani 2014: 161) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/7DRZQS5Q/q/Liverani. [2]: Ur 2013, 143-144 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Despite these changes, the total number of inhabitants and the relations between cities and villages remained roughly the same [as in the Ur III period]."
[1]
"In the Neo-Sumerian period, the population of Ur was ca. 200,000 people. Both this population increase and the urban improvements were largely supported by agricultural activities."
[2]
[1]: (Liverani 2014, 186) Liverani, Mario. Tabatabai, Soraia trans. 2014. The Ancient Near East: History, Society and Economy. London: Routledge. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/7DRZQS5Q/q/liverani. [2]: (Liverani 2014, 161) Liverani, Mario. Tabatabai, Soraia trans. 2014. The Ancient Near East: History, Society and Economy. London: Routledge. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/7DRZQS5Q/q/liverani. |
||||||
|
Seleucia-Ctesiphon [600,000]
300,000: 100 BCE; 400,000: 1 CE; 400,000: 100 CE; [20,000-40,000]: 200 CE 200 BCE - Nisa. Before expansion of the Parthian territories. 100 BCE - 300,000 in Seleucia 1 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 100 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 200 CE - Selucia destroyed by Romans in 167 CE. Ctesiphon was weakened by Roman invasions. Could be Ecbatana/Hamadan, Rayy or Susa? The population of Susa has been estimated as 20,000 to 40,000. [2] - for which years does this estimate apply? However, 20,000-40,000 might be a reasonable estimate for the size of second tier Parthian cities which were presumably still standing at this time. 600,000: Seleucia on the Tigris "The largest population center and the greatest Greek city was Seleucia on the Tigris, the third largest city of the ancient world, numbering 600,000 inhabitants at its peak." [3] 1,000,000: Ctesiphon "Ctesiphon city complex with approximately one million inhabitants." [4] 200,000: Hecatompylos, 200,000: Nisa; 200,000+: Rhagae "Hecatompylos, with an area of 28 km2 renders enough space for a population of 200,000 while Nisa was probably home to the same number of people and Rhagae at a slightly higher number." [4] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washingto D.C. Faros 2000. [2]: Wenke, Robert J., ‘Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran’, Journal of the American Oriental Society, 101 (1981), 310. [3]: (Dabrowa 2012, 183) Dabrowa, Edward. The Arcasid Empire. in Daryaee, Touraj ed. 2012. The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History. Oxford University Press. [4]: Rezakhani, Khodadad. 2016. Arsacid Society and Culture. Accessed 06.09.2016: https://iranologie.com/the-history-page/the-arsacid-empire/arsacid-society-and-culture/ |
||||||
|
Seleucia-Ctesiphon [600,000]
300,000: 100 BCE; 400,000: 1 CE; 400,000: 100 CE; [20,000-40,000]: 200 CE 200 BCE - Nisa. Before expansion of the Parthian territories. 100 BCE - 300,000 in Seleucia 1 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 100 CE - 400,000 in Seleucia; 100,000 in Merv. [1] 200 CE - Selucia destroyed by Romans in 167 CE. Ctesiphon was weakened by Roman invasions. Could be Ecbatana/Hamadan, Rayy or Susa? The population of Susa has been estimated as 20,000 to 40,000. [2] - for which years does this estimate apply? However, 20,000-40,000 might be a reasonable estimate for the size of second tier Parthian cities which were presumably still standing at this time. 600,000: Seleucia on the Tigris "The largest population center and the greatest Greek city was Seleucia on the Tigris, the third largest city of the ancient world, numbering 600,000 inhabitants at its peak." [3] 1,000,000: Ctesiphon "Ctesiphon city complex with approximately one million inhabitants." [4] 200,000: Hecatompylos, 200,000: Nisa; 200,000+: Rhagae "Hecatompylos, with an area of 28 km2 renders enough space for a population of 200,000 while Nisa was probably home to the same number of people and Rhagae at a slightly higher number." [4] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 55) Modelski, George. 2003. World Cities: -3000 to 2000. Washingto D.C. Faros 2000. [2]: Wenke, Robert J., ‘Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran’, Journal of the American Oriental Society, 101 (1981), 310. [3]: (Dabrowa 2012, 183) Dabrowa, Edward. The Arcasid Empire. in Daryaee, Touraj ed. 2012. The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History. Oxford University Press. [4]: Rezakhani, Khodadad. 2016. Arsacid Society and Culture. Accessed 06.09.2016: https://iranologie.com/the-history-page/the-arsacid-empire/arsacid-society-and-culture/ |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
8,000-7,000 BCE Neolithic, includes site of Ali Kosh in Khuzistan. "Sedentary village communities began to have between 250 and 500 inhabitants, regular mud-brick houses, and an economy based on agriculture and the farming of sheep, goats and pigs (and cattle by the end of the period)." [1] [1]: (Leverani 2014, 38) Liverani, Mario. Tabatabai, Soraia trans. 2014. The Ancient Near East. History, society and economy. Routledge. London. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
8,000-7,000 BCE Neolithic, includes site of Ali Kosh in Khuzistan. "Sedentary village communities began to have between 250 and 500 inhabitants, regular mud-brick houses, and an economy based on agriculture and the farming of sheep, goats and pigs (and cattle by the end of the period)." [1] [1]: (Leverani 2014, 38) Liverani, Mario. Tabatabai, Soraia trans. 2014. The Ancient Near East. History, society and economy. Routledge. London. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Using the Seshat-wide estimate of [50-200] people per hectare, Chogha Mish would have between 175 and 700 inhabitants. "Chogha Mish was already a sizable settlement by the Early Chalcolithic period (Early Susiana or Susiana a), covering an area of more than 3.5 ha.
[1]
"Villages were normally relatively small, an aspect that, combined with the matrimonial strategies of the time, indicates that settlements only had a few large families or even just one." [2] [1]: (Delougaz and Kantor 1996: 280) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/88S287KN. [2]: (Leverani 2014, 42) Liverani, Mario. Tabatabai, Soraia trans. 2014. The Ancient Near East. History, society and economy. Routledge. London. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Using the Seshat-wide estimate of [50-200] people per hectare, Choga Mish would have between 175 and 700 inhabitants. "Chogha Mish was already a sizable settlement by the Early Chalcolithic period (Early Susiana or Susiana a), covering an area of more than 3.5 ha (Delougaz and Kantor 1996: 280). Most other villages rarely exceeded I ha. Architecture consisted of large multiroom houses containing large living spaces and halls, and smaller storage rooms (Delougaz 1976). Houses appear to have been set close together, with some separated by narrow alleyways. A large brick platfonn measuring at least 6 x 8 m and containing at least six courses of brick was located among the domestic architecture (Delougaz and Kantor 1975: 94). Associated with this platform was a building of substantial size. Another large building was represented by the remains of a thick buttressed wall (Delougaz and Kantor 1975: 95)."
[1]
[1]: (Peasnall in Peregrine and Ember 2002, 180) |
||||||
|
"Chogha Mish was already a sizable settlement by the Early Chalcolithic period (Early Susiana or Susiana a), covering an area of more than 3.5 ha (Delougaz and Kantor 1996: 280). Most other villages rarely exceeded 1 ha."
[1]
Early Chalcolithic: 5500-4800 BCE. Using the Seshat estimated range of [50-200] inhabitants per hectare, this would give us an estimate of 175-700 inhabitants.
"Settlement throughout Khuzistan was sparse during the Early Cha1colithic (Hole 1987a). These early settlements consisted of small undifferentiated villages located near streams in regions where dry farming was possible. Most sites did not exceed I ha in area. Some may have contained up to 400 persons (Hole 1968: 254)." [2] AD: perhaps we cannot use this information if we code the Hajji Muhammad area stricto sensu (where Susa was situated) and not the Khuzistan region. [1]: (Peasnall in Peregrine and Ember 2002, 180) [2]: ( Peasnall in Peregrine and Ember 2002, 171) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. 15 hectares at Seshat approximation of 50 - 200 per hectares provide an estimate of 750 to 3000.
Greatest number of sites cluster near Choga Mish. "Only toward the end of the fifth millennium did settlement shift toward the west, where Susa became the pre-eminent site. The early settlement is estimated to have covered some 15 ha, about the same as Choga Mish." [1] "To the north of Susa, along the same terrace, there were some small settlements such as Jaffarabad, Jowi, Bendebal, and Bouhallan that were occupied at various times from the late sixth through late fifth millennia (dollfus 1978)." [1] On Khuzistan Plain there were "hundreds of sites dating from the sixth through fifth millennia (Adams 1962; Kouchoukos and Hole 2003)." [1] At Tall-i Bakun in fifth-millennium Fars there was a settlement with houses that had three-five rooms each. [2] Susa not present at this time: "... from the late sixth millennium B.C. onward its northern part had been settled by farming and livestock-raising peoples. More than one thousand years after the appearance of those first permanent villages Susa was founded, in the north-west corner of the [Khuzistan] plain on the banks of a small stream called the Shaur. The site was occupied more or less continually from about 4000 B.C. until the 13th century A.D., when it was abandoned after the Mongol conquest." [3] "Like most of Mesopotamia, during its most stylistically unified period in the Ubaid 1-3 periods (5300-4600 BC), Susiana was occupied by small villages (2 hectares or less). Presumably, these villagers subsisted through irrigation agriculture and animal husbandry (Dollfus 1985; Hole 1985). Not until the middle of this period did one site, Choga Mish, increase rapidly in size to 11 hectares. The site for which the area is named, Susa, had not been founded yet." [4] "Chogha Mish became the largest site on the Susiana plan during the Middle Chalcolithic (Middle Susiana or Susiana b-d), during which time it extended over the whole site, an area of about 15 ha (Delougaz and Kantor 1996: 284)." [5] According to the [50-200] inhabitants range per hectare applied consistently throughout Seshat, this would give us an estimate of [750-3000] inhabitants for Chogha Mish. [1]: (Hole 2006, 229) Hole, Frank in Carter, Robert A. Philip, Graham. eds. 2006. Beyond The Ubaid. Transformation and integration in the late prehistoric societies of the Middle East. The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. Illinois. [2]: (Pollack 2006, 104) Pollack, Susan in Carter, Robert A. Philip, Graham. eds. 2006. Beyond The Ubaid. Transformation and integration in the late prehistoric societies of the Middle East. The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. Illinois. [3]: (Musee du Louvre 1992) Musee du Louvre. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. [4]: (Rothman 2001, 11-12) [5]: (Peasnall in Peregrine and Ember 2002, 180) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. 15 hectares at Seshat approximation of 50 - 200 per hectares provide an estimate of 750 to 3000.
Greatest number of sites cluster near Choga Mish. "Only toward the end of the fifth millennium did settlement shift toward the west, where Susa became the pre-eminent site. The early settlement is estimated to have covered some 15 ha, about the same as Choga Mish." [1] "To the north of Susa, along the same terrace, there were some small settlements such as Jaffarabad, Jowi, Bendebal, and Bouhallan that were occupied at various times from the late sixth through late fifth millennia (dollfus 1978)." [1] On Khuzistan Plain there were "hundreds of sites dating from the sixth through fifth millennia (Adams 1962; Kouchoukos and Hole 2003)." [1] Susa not present at this time: "... from the late sixth millennium B.C. onward its northern part had been settled by farming and livestock-raising peoples. More than one thousand years after the appearance of those first permanent villages Susa was founded, in the north-west corner of the [Khuzistan] plain on the anks of a small stream called the Shaur. The site was occupied more or less continually from about 4000 B.C. until the 13th century A.D., when it was abandoned after the Mongol conquest." [2] At Tall-i Bakun in fifth-millennium Fars there was a settlement with houses that had three-five rooms each. [3] [1]: (Hole 2006, 229) Hole, Frank in Carter, Robert A. Philip, Graham. eds. 2006. Beyond The Ubaid. Transformation and integration in the late prehistoric societies of the Middle East. The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. Illinois. [2]: (Musee du Louvre 1992) Musee du Louvre. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. [3]: (Pollack 2006, 104) Pollack, Susan in Carter, Robert A. Philip, Graham. eds. 2006. Beyond The Ubaid. Transformation and integration in the late prehistoric societies of the Middle East. The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. Illinois. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Coding Seshat standard of 50-200 per hectare for the largest mound group at Susa. According to Dollfus Susa was a city made up of little hamlets rather than a contiguous 15-18 ha urban area. Four separate mound groups, largest 7 ha and 6.3 ha.
[1]
Susa: "... from the late sixth millennium B.C. onward its northern part had been settled by farming and livestock-raising peoples. More than one thousand years after the appearance of those first permanent villages Susa was founded, in the north-west corner of the [Khuzistan] plain on the anks of a small stream called the Shaur. The site was occupied more or less continually from about 4000 B.C. until the 13th century A.D., when it was abandoned after the Mongol conquest." [2] “The Susa Phase is best known architecturally from Jaffarabad where there was a small domestic settlement of twenty-five to thirty persons contemporary and similar to a village at nearby Bendebal." [3] - typical village size? [1]: (Potts 2016, 48) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [2]: (Musee du Louvre 1992) Musee du Louvre. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. [3]: (Hole 1987, 41) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimates using Seshat standard 50-200 persons per hectare. Date estimates are based on dates for this polity sheet as the reference gave no timeframe other than the words "initial" and "middle."
Middle Uruk. Estimated population at Susa: 5,000. [1] applying this estimate to Middle Uruk in this period. At start of Susa II urban area of Susa had declined to 5 ha site but overall Susiana had more settleents and had three other sites of comparable size to Susa. [2] During middle of Susa II period the site was c25 ha. [3] Susa: "... from the late sixth millennium B.C. onward its northern part had been settled by farming and livestock-raising peoples. More than one thousand years after the appearance of those first permanent villages Susa was founded, in the north-west corner of the [Khuzistan] plain on the anks of a small stream called the Shaur. The site was occupied more or less continually from about 4000 B.C. until the 13th century A.D., when it was abandoned after the Mongol conquest." [4] "Sometime during the fourth millennium, in the urban center of Uruk (for which the archaeological period is named), southern Mesopotamia acquired a specifically Sumerian historical identity. ... Susa, in its earliest period (Susa I) attached to the world of the Iranian plateau, was now (in Susa II) integrated into the early Sumerian civilization of Mesopotamia, which it interpreted with originality." [5] [1]: (Johnson 1987, 120) Johnson, Gregory A. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [2]: (Potts 2016, 55) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [3]: (Potts 2016, 56) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Musee du Louvre 1992) Musee du Louvre. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. [5]: (Amiet, Chevalier and Carter 1992, 4) Amiet, Pierre. Chevalier, Nicole. Carter, Elizabeth. in Harper, Prudence O. Aruz, Joan. Tallon, Francoise. eds. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimates using Seshat standard 50-200 persons per hectare. Date estimates are based on dates for this polity sheet as the reference gave no timeframe other than the words "initial" and "middle."
Middle Uruk. Estimated population at Susa: 5,000. [1] applying this estimate to Middle Uruk in this period. At start of Susa II urban area of Susa had declined to 5 ha site but overall Susiana had more settleents and had three other sites of comparable size to Susa. [2] During middle of Susa II period the site was c25 ha. [3] Susa: "... from the late sixth millennium B.C. onward its northern part had been settled by farming and livestock-raising peoples. More than one thousand years after the appearance of those first permanent villages Susa was founded, in the north-west corner of the [Khuzistan] plain on the anks of a small stream called the Shaur. The site was occupied more or less continually from about 4000 B.C. until the 13th century A.D., when it was abandoned after the Mongol conquest." [4] "Sometime during the fourth millennium, in the urban center of Uruk (for which the archaeological period is named), southern Mesopotamia acquired a specifically Sumerian historical identity. ... Susa, in its earliest period (Susa I) attached to the world of the Iranian plateau, was now (in Susa II) integrated into the early Sumerian civilization of Mesopotamia, which it interpreted with originality." [5] [1]: (Johnson 1987, 120) Johnson, Gregory A. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [2]: (Potts 2016, 55) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [3]: (Potts 2016, 56) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Musee du Louvre 1992) Musee du Louvre. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. [5]: (Amiet, Chevalier and Carter 1992, 4) Amiet, Pierre. Chevalier, Nicole. Carter, Elizabeth. in Harper, Prudence O. Aruz, Joan. Tallon, Francoise. eds. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Tall-i Malyan at Fars, Anshan region. Estimate based on 50 hectares at Seshat standard rate of 50-200 inhabitants per hectare.
Tall-i Malyan at Fars "the settlement extended over 50 hectares, ten times the size of contemporary Susa (Levels 16-13 of the acropolis).". [1] "During the early third millennium B.C., the Susa III Period was marked by a population minumum in the Susiana Plain. Susa itself was only slightly more than 10 hectares in size, little more than a large village." [2] "... Susa covered about 11 hectares during the Susa III Period. The area was probably somewhat less in the early part of the period and somewhat greater at the end, although such fine distinctions are of dubious merit when so little reliable information is available." [3] "Susa was annexed by Anshan. Although it was a much smaller center than Anshan, its long previous period of cultural development enabled it to contribute to the formation of the new civilization, which expanded into ethnically related regions." [4] -- Actually in Susa III Susa was the "centre of greatest economic activity in literate Iran" and Tal-i Malyan did not annex Susa. [5] [1]: (Leverani 2014, 91) Liverani, Mario. Tabatabai, Soraia trans. 2014. The Ancient Near East. History, society and economy. Routledge. London. [2]: (Alden 1987, 157) Alden, John R. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [3]: (Alden 1987, 159) Alden, John R. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [4]: (Amiet, Chevalier and Carter 1992, 4) Amiet, Pierre. Chevalier, Nicole. Carter, Elizabeth. in Harper, Prudence O. Aruz, Joan. Tallon, Francoise. eds. 1992. The Royal City of Susa: Ancient Near Eastern Treasures in the Louvre. Metropolitan Museum of Art. [5]: (Potts 2016, 71) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
At Seshat standard rate of 50-200 persons per hectare 46 hectares makes Susa’s estimated population 2,300-9,200. "Old Elamite I/Susa IV (ca. 2700-2200 B.C.) ... In central Khuzistan, the settlement system on the Susiana Plain is dominated by the urban center at Susa. During this period, it covered about 46 hectares. " [1] [1]: (Schacht 1987, 175) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. At Seshat standard rate of 50-200 persons per hectare, 130 hectares makes Tel-I Malyan estimated population 6,500-26,000. "From 1900-1800 BC the site of Tal-I Malyan rose in size to a massive 130 ha of settled area."
[1]
[1]: (Potts 1999: 152) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/WDUEEBGQ/q/Potts. |
||||||
|
Malyan 130 ha. Based on rate of 50-200 people per hectare applied consistently across the Seshat database to cover 90% of the variablity, Malyan had between 6500 and 26,000 inhabitants.
Susa had c. 85 ha in Early Elamite period. Based on the rate of 50-200 people per hectare that has been applied consistently across the Seshat database to cover 90% of the variability, Susa had between 4250-17,000 inhabitants. "Susa is thought to have covered an area of c. 85 ha by the sukkalmah period, when roughly twenty new villages were founded as well (Carter and Stolper 1984: 150)." [1] "The historical phases at Susa ... - Old Akkadian, Ur III and Shimashki period - are not discernible at Anshan itself. Abandoned at the end of the Banesh period c.2600 BC, Tal-i Malyan was resettled c. 2200 BC, and the entire time span down to 1600 BC is characterized by a fairly uniform material culture referred to as ’Kaftari’ (Sumner 1989)." [2] Tal-i Malyan 39 ha during Early Kaftari (2200-1900 BCE). [2] Tal-i Malyan expanded to 130 ha during Middle Kaftari (1900-1800 BCE) [2] Tal-i Malyan 98 ha during Late Kaftari (1800-1600 BCE). [2] Sukkalmah, 2000-1475 BC, "sedentary population reached a new peak, with settlements in all regions clustered around small centers (10-15 ha). Both Susa (85 ha) and Malyan (130 ha) were dominant regional centers although Schacht finds evidence that the Susiana settlement system, with many isolated sites, was perhaps less well integrated than the Malyan hinterland, with its hierarchically organized settlement clusters." [3] [1]: (Potts 2016, 167) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [2]: (Potts 2016, 143) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [3]: (Sumner 1988) Sumner, William. 1988. Frank Hole, (ed.) - 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran, Settlement and Society From Prehistory to the Islamic Conquest. Paleorient. Volume 14. Number 1. pp.177-179. |
||||||
|
Malyan 130 ha. (Susa 85 ha. Chogha Zanbil 100 ha.)
Susa had c. 85 ha in Early Elamite period. Based on the rate of 50-200 people per hectare that has been applied consistently across the Seshat database to cover 90% of the variability, Susa had between 4,250-17,000 inhabitants. Susa "Susa is thought to have covered an area of c. 85 ha by the sukkalmah period, when roughly twenty new villages were founded as well (Carter and Stolper 1984: 150)." [1] "Besides Susa, which reached a maximum extent of 85 hectares during the second millennium B.C., a new 100-hectare settlement was built on a previously unoccupied locale now known as Chogha Zanbil." [2] "The historical phases at Susa ... - Old Akkadian, Ur III and Shimashki period - are not discernible at Anshan itself. Abandoned at the end of the Banesh period c.2600 BC, Tal-i Malyan was resettled c. 2200 BC, and the entire time span down to 1600 BC is characterized by a fairly uniform material culture referred to as ’Kaftari’ (Sumner 1989)." [3] Tal-i Malyan 39 ha during Early Kaftari (2200-1900 BCE). [3] Tal-i Malyan expanded to 130 ha during Middle Kaftari (1900-1800 BCE) [3] Tal-i Malyan 98 ha during Late Kaftari (1800-1600 BCE). [3] [1]: (Potts 2016, 167) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [2]: (Schacht 1987, 173) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [3]: (Potts 2016, 143) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. |
||||||
|
Malyan 130 ha. (Susa 85 ha. Chogha Zanbil 100 ha.)
Susa had c. 85 ha in Early Elamite period. Based on the rate of 50-200 people per hectare that has been applied consistently across the Seshat database to cover 90% of the variability, Susa had between 4,250-17,000 inhabitants. Susa "Susa is thought to have covered an area of c. 85 ha by the sukkalmah period, when roughly twenty new villages were founded as well (Carter and Stolper 1984: 150)." [1] "Besides Susa, which reached a maximum extent of 85 hectares during the second millennium B.C., a new 100-hectare settlement was built on a previously unoccupied locale now known as Chogha Zanbil." [2] "The historical phases at Susa ... - Old Akkadian, Ur III and Shimashki period - are not discernible at Anshan itself. Abandoned at the end of the Banesh period c.2600 BC, Tal-i Malyan was resettled c. 2200 BC, and the entire time span down to 1600 BC is characterized by a fairly uniform material culture referred to as ’Kaftari’ (Sumner 1989)." [3] Tal-i Malyan 39 ha during Early Kaftari (2200-1900 BCE). [3] Tal-i Malyan expanded to 130 ha during Middle Kaftari (1900-1800 BCE) [3] Tal-i Malyan 98 ha during Late Kaftari (1800-1600 BCE). [3] [1]: (Potts 2016, 167) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [2]: (Schacht 1987, 173) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [3]: (Potts 2016, 143) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Seshat standard 50-200 persons per hectare. Haft Tepe 30 ha.
"Settlement pattern studies suggest that the regional population declined significantly after c. 1600 BC although Malyan itself remained a city of 50 ha with lowland ties. Fewer than thirty sites in the Kur River Basin can be assigned to the last half of the second millennium. This stands in contrast to the Kaftari phase when Malyan reached its maximum extent (150ha) and a minimum of seventy-three sites existed in the surrounding area." [1] "During the post-sukkalmah period, the area of occupation at Susa diminshed; 20 km to the south the site of Haft Tepe grew to approximately 30ha." [2] "Haft Tepe is the name given to a cluster of seven mounds ... spread over an area of at least 30 ha (Carter and Stolper 1984: 158) which is located c. 10 km east-southeast of Susa." [3] "Middle Elamite I (ca. 1475-1300 B.C.) ... Susa (55 hectares), with one associated village (KS-23), was a central place for the following sites: (1) Haft Tepe (30 hectares ...), which was a central place for ... - sites of 1 to 6.5 hectares; (2) Chogha Pahn (20 hecatres ...), a central place for ... - 3.5, 2.5, 3.5, 10.7 hectares, respectively; (3) Tepe Senjar (13 hectares ... 1.64), - a central place for ... - sites of 5 hectares each; (4) Tepe Galeh Bangoon/KS-37 (10.7 hectares ...)." [4] [1]: (Carter and Stopler 1984, 176) [2]: (Carter and Stopler 1984, 33) [3]: (Potts 2016, 184) Potts, D T. 2016. The Archaeology of Elam Formation and Transformation of an Ancient Iranian State. 2nd Edition. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Schacht 1987, 180-181) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Seshat standard 50-200 persons per hectare. Choga Zanbil 100 ha 1300 BCE, Susa 55 ha 1300 BCE.
Choga Zanbil Untash Napirisha ordered the construction of a brand new city named Al Untash Napirisha, at Chogha Zanbil, enclosing about 100 ha. [1] "Middle Elamite II (1300-1000 B.C.) ... The construction of the huge site of Chogha Zanbil on an unoccupied ridge near the geographical center of the Susiana Plain illustrates the ambition of Elam at this time." [2] Susa "Middle Elamite I (ca. 1475-1300 B.C.) ... Susa (55 hectares), with one associated village (KS-23), was a central place for the following sites: (1) Haft Tepe (30 hectares ...), which was a central place for ... - sites of 1 to 6.5 hectares; (2) Chogha Pahn (20 hecatres ...), a central place for ... - 3.5, 2.5, 3.5, 10.7 hectares, respectively; (3) Tepe Senjar (13 hectares ... 1.64), - a central place for ... - sites of 5 hectares each; (4) Tepe Galeh Bangoon/KS-37 (10.7 hectares ...)." [3] Haft Tepe (not the largest settlement) has an area of at least 30ha at the time of Tepti-ahar (c.1375 BCE). [4] [1]: (Carter and Stopler 1984, 37) [2]: (Schacht 1987, 182) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [3]: (Schacht 1987, 180-181) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [4]: (Carter and Stopler 1984, 158) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Seshat standard 50-200 persons per hectare. Choga Zanbil 100 ha 1300 BCE, Susa 55 ha 1300 BCE.
Choga Zanbil Untash Napirisha ordered the construction of a brand new city named Al Untash Napirisha, at Chogha Zanbil, enclosing about 100 ha. [1] "Middle Elamite II (1300-1000 B.C.) ... The construction of the huge site of Chogha Zanbil on an unoccupied ridge near the geographical center of the Susiana Plain illustrates the ambition of Elam at this time." [2] Susa "Middle Elamite I (ca. 1475-1300 B.C.) ... Susa (55 hectares), with one associated village (KS-23), was a central place for the following sites: (1) Haft Tepe (30 hectares ...), which was a central place for ... - sites of 1 to 6.5 hectares; (2) Chogha Pahn (20 hecatres ...), a central place for ... - 3.5, 2.5, 3.5, 10.7 hectares, respectively; (3) Tepe Senjar (13 hectares ... 1.64), - a central place for ... - sites of 5 hectares each; (4) Tepe Galeh Bangoon/KS-37 (10.7 hectares ...)." [3] Haft Tepe (not the largest settlement) has an area of at least 30ha at the time of Tepti-ahar (c.1375 BCE). [4] [1]: (Carter and Stopler 1984, 37) [2]: (Schacht 1987, 182) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [3]: (Schacht 1987, 180-181) Schacht, Robert. in Hole, Frank ed. 1987. The Archaeology of Western Iran. Smithsonian Institution Press. Washington, D.C. [4]: (Carter and Stopler 1984, 158) |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Susa 150 hectares (10,000 at 50 persons per ha, 30,000 at 200 persons per ha) "much of the main mound at Susa and some of the immediately surrounding areas were densely occupied [during the late Parthian period], constituting, perhaps, 1.5 km2 or more of settled area. Using ’standard’ but wholly unsubstantiated formulae for estimating population size from site size, we might speculate that from 20,000 to 40,000 people lived at Susa during the city’s florescence under the Elymeans and the Parthians." [1] "Figure 3. Distribution of settlements in the Elymean Period c. A.D. 25 - c. A.D. 125" [2] shows urban expansion compared to the preceding Seleuco-Parthian period 325 BCE - 25 CE. In the second period there are two more sites of the same magnitude as Susa. The next chart for the Terminal Parthian (125-225 CE) [3] shows an even greater up-step in urbanism. [1]: (Wenke 1981, 310) Wenke, Robert J. 1981. Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran. Journal of the American Oriental Society. Vol. 101. No. 3. Jul-Sep. American Oriental Society. pp. 303-315. http://www.jstor.org/stable/602592 [2]: (Wenke 1981, 307) Wenke, Robert J. 1981. Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran. Journal of the American Oriental Society. Vol. 101. No. 3. Jul-Sep. American Oriental Society. pp. 303-315. http://www.jstor.org/stable/602592 [3]: (Wenke 1981, 308) Wenke, Robert J. 1981. Elymeans, Parthians, and the Evolution of Empires in Southwestern Iran. Journal of the American Oriental Society. Vol. 101. No. 3. Jul-Sep. American Oriental Society. pp. 303-315. http://www.jstor.org/stable/602592 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Tehran in 1796 CE probably had a population under 15,000, and included 3,000 soldiers - so probably not the largest city at this time. [1] By 1808 CE Tehran’s wintertime population reached 50,000. [2] In 1861 CE Tehran’s population was 80,000 in summer and 120,000 in winter. [3] Tehran: "A recent study has supplied more reliable numbers: 106,482 in 1883; 160,000 in 1891; 210,000 in 1922; and 310,000 in 1932." [4] [1]: (Bosworth ed. 2007, 507) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. [2]: (Bosworth ed. 2007, 508) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. [3]: (Bosworth ed.? 2007, 508) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. [4]: (Bosworth ed. 2007, 511) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
Tehran in 1796 CE probably had a population under 15,000, and included 3,000 soldiers - so probably not the largest city at this time. [1] By 1808 CE Tehran’s wintertime population reached 50,000. [2] In 1861 CE Tehran’s population was 80,000 in summer and 120,000 in winter. [3] Tehran: "A recent study has supplied more reliable numbers: 106,482 in 1883; 160,000 in 1891; 210,000 in 1922; and 310,000 in 1932." [4] [1]: (Bosworth ed. 2007, 507) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. [2]: (Bosworth ed. 2007, 508) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. [3]: (Bosworth ed.? 2007, 508) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. [4]: (Bosworth ed. 2007, 511) ???. Tehran. C Edmund Bosworth. ed. 2007. Historic Cities of the Islamic World. BRILL. Leiden. |
||||||
|
People.
Naqada IC-IIB [1] Hoffman thought that in most of villages less than 75 people lived. In centers there were much more [2] over 13,000 Naqadian Egypt is a quasi-polity, or rather a collection of quasi polities. During the majority of Naqada I there were single villages, which might have formed temporary alliances with other villages, but in fact were politically independent. Most of these villages consisted of 50 to 200 habitants. However it is possible that some of these alliances grew up to the bigger towns consisted 1,000 or 2,000 people. Hierakonpolis and Abydos: "some kind of “royal” authority or primitive chiefdom existed about 3700 BCE, well before the Predynastic kings of Abydos" [3] It is during Naqada IC that these towns and villages started to unite and polities began to form. Now instead of scattered villages, there are a few chiefdoms with the town-centres, called sometimes pre-states and later, as the unification and polity development proceed, proto-states. So the rapidly changes in the polity population coded above is not only an effect of growing population but also or even first of all the result of development of the chiefdoms size. The exact time and the spreed of unification is not known so scholars can only show the level of changes in some distinguishing point. And this is exactly what G. P. Gilbert did. Hierakonpolis Naqada I 5,000-7,500: 3400-3000 BCE what is the reference for this? Naqada I [2,544-10,922] what is the reference for this? In the Naqada I period people from the Hierakonpolis region inhabited mainly the edge of the desert. But later the situation changed. People started to move to the floodpain where the main zone of settlement quickly emerged. The population of the desert sites considerably decrease. M. A. Hoffman estimated it as: Naqada I/II 185-835 [4] [1]: G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. Archaeopress: Oxford. pg: 108. [2]: Ciałowicz, M.A. 1999. Początki cywilizacji egipskiej. Warszawa-Kraków: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN.pg:156. [3]: (Juan Carlos Moreno García 2013, 188 cite: Building the Pharaonic state: Territory, elite, and power in ancient Egypt in the 3rd millennium BCE http://www.upenn.edu/pennpress/book/toc/15127.html) [4]: Hoffman, M. A. 1982. The Predynastic of Hierakonpolis - an Interim Report. Cairo: Cairo University Herbarium. pg:143-144 |
||||||
|
People.
Naqada IC-IIB [1] Hoffman thought that in most of villages less than 75 people lived. In centers there were much more [2] over 13,000 Naqadian Egypt is a quasi-polity, or rather a collection of quasi polities. During the majority of Naqada I there were single villages, which might have formed temporary alliances with other villages, but in fact were politically independent. Most of these villages consisted of 50 to 200 habitants. However it is possible that some of these alliances grew up to the bigger towns consisted 1,000 or 2,000 people. Hierakonpolis and Abydos: "some kind of “royal” authority or primitive chiefdom existed about 3700 BCE, well before the Predynastic kings of Abydos" [3] It is during Naqada IC that these towns and villages started to unite and polities began to form. Now instead of scattered villages, there are a few chiefdoms with the town-centres, called sometimes pre-states and later, as the unification and polity development proceed, proto-states. So the rapidly changes in the polity population coded above is not only an effect of growing population but also or even first of all the result of development of the chiefdoms size. The exact time and the spreed of unification is not known so scholars can only show the level of changes in some distinguishing point. And this is exactly what G. P. Gilbert did. Hierakonpolis Naqada I 5,000-7,500: 3400-3000 BCE what is the reference for this? Naqada I [2,544-10,922] what is the reference for this? In the Naqada I period people from the Hierakonpolis region inhabited mainly the edge of the desert. But later the situation changed. People started to move to the floodpain where the main zone of settlement quickly emerged. The population of the desert sites considerably decrease. M. A. Hoffman estimated it as: Naqada I/II 185-835 [4] [1]: G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. Archaeopress: Oxford. pg: 108. [2]: Ciałowicz, M.A. 1999. Początki cywilizacji egipskiej. Warszawa-Kraków: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN.pg:156. [3]: (Juan Carlos Moreno García 2013, 188 cite: Building the Pharaonic state: Territory, elite, and power in ancient Egypt in the 3rd millennium BCE http://www.upenn.edu/pennpress/book/toc/15127.html) [4]: Hoffman, M. A. 1982. The Predynastic of Hierakonpolis - an Interim Report. Cairo: Cairo University Herbarium. pg:143-144 |
||||||
|
People.
Naqada IC-IIB [1] Hoffman thought that in most of villages less than 75 people lived. In centers there were much more [2] over 13,000 Naqadian Egypt is a quasi-polity, or rather a collection of quasi polities. During the majority of Naqada I there were single villages, which might have formed temporary alliances with other villages, but in fact were politically independent. Most of these villages consisted of 50 to 200 habitants. However it is possible that some of these alliances grew up to the bigger towns consisted 1,000 or 2,000 people. Hierakonpolis and Abydos: "some kind of “royal” authority or primitive chiefdom existed about 3700 BCE, well before the Predynastic kings of Abydos" [3] It is during Naqada IC that these towns and villages started to unite and polities began to form. Now instead of scattered villages, there are a few chiefdoms with the town-centres, called sometimes pre-states and later, as the unification and polity development proceed, proto-states. So the rapidly changes in the polity population coded above is not only an effect of growing population but also or even first of all the result of development of the chiefdoms size. The exact time and the spreed of unification is not known so scholars can only show the level of changes in some distinguishing point. And this is exactly what G. P. Gilbert did. Hierakonpolis Naqada I 5,000-7,500: 3400-3000 BCE what is the reference for this? Naqada I [2,544-10,922] what is the reference for this? In the Naqada I period people from the Hierakonpolis region inhabited mainly the edge of the desert. But later the situation changed. People started to move to the floodpain where the main zone of settlement quickly emerged. The population of the desert sites considerably decrease. M. A. Hoffman estimated it as: Naqada I/II 185-835 [4] [1]: G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. Archaeopress: Oxford. pg: 108. [2]: Ciałowicz, M.A. 1999. Początki cywilizacji egipskiej. Warszawa-Kraków: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN.pg:156. [3]: (Juan Carlos Moreno García 2013, 188 cite: Building the Pharaonic state: Territory, elite, and power in ancient Egypt in the 3rd millennium BCE http://www.upenn.edu/pennpress/book/toc/15127.html) [4]: Hoffman, M. A. 1982. The Predynastic of Hierakonpolis - an Interim Report. Cairo: Cairo University Herbarium. pg:143-144 |
||||||
|
People.
Hierakonpolis [>5000] [1] . EWA: Naqada is likely to have a greater population. would this be the figure of over 13,000? Naqada IC-IIB: over 13,000 [2] Hoffman thought that in most of villages less than 75 people lived. In centers there were much more [3] is the IC-IIB a typo? elsewhere we have written IIA-IIB. IC-IIB doesn’t make sense chronologically. Naqada IIA-IIB: over 13,000 [4] [1]: Hoffman, M. A. 1982. The Predynastic of Hierakonpolis - an Interim Report. Cairo: Cairo University Herbarium. pg: 144. [2]: G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. BAR International Series 1208: Oxford. pg: 108. [3]: Ciałowicz, M.A. 1999. Początki cywilizacji egipskiej. Warszawa-Kraków: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN.pg:156. [4]: These are calculations made by G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. Oxford; BAR International Series 1208. pg: 108. |
||||||
|
People.
Hierakonpolis [>5000] [1] . EWA: Naqada is likely to have a greater population. would this be the figure of over 13,000? Naqada IC-IIB: over 13,000 [2] Hoffman thought that in most of villages less than 75 people lived. In centers there were much more [3] is the IC-IIB a typo? elsewhere we have written IIA-IIB. IC-IIB doesn’t make sense chronologically. Naqada IIA-IIB: over 13,000 [4] [1]: Hoffman, M. A. 1982. The Predynastic of Hierakonpolis - an Interim Report. Cairo: Cairo University Herbarium. pg: 144. [2]: G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. BAR International Series 1208: Oxford. pg: 108. [3]: Ciałowicz, M.A. 1999. Początki cywilizacji egipskiej. Warszawa-Kraków: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN.pg:156. [4]: These are calculations made by G. p. Gilbert: 2004. Weapons, Warriors and Warfare in Early Egypt. Oxford; BAR International Series 1208. pg: 108. |
||||||
|
Memphis. No figure. Estimate from the two sources below:
EWA Memphis. No figures. Estimated 30,000 to 50,000 for the Memphite region in 2500 BCE (if included migrant population of 10,000 to 20,000). [1] Mumford:"Early Dynastic to Old Kingdom (c. 3000-2125 BCE): Memphis. 31 hectares. 6,000 people estimated population. 193 per hectare." [2] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 28) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
Estimate from the two sources below:
EWA Memphis. No figures. Estimated 30,000 to 50,000 for the Memphite region in 2500 BCE (if included migrant population of 10,000 to 20,000). [1] Mumford:"Early Dynastic to Old Kingdom (c. 3000-2125 BCE): Memphis. 31 hectares. 6,000 people estimated population. 193 per hectare." [2] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 28) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
people.
30,000: 2500-2200 BCE Memphis. [1] EWA. Memphis. No figures. Estimated 30,000 to 50,000 for the Memphite region in 2500 BCE (if included migrant population of 10,000 to 20,000). [1] Mumford:"Early Dynastic to Old Kingdom (c. 3000-2125 BCE): Memphis. 31 hectares. 6,000 people estimated population. 193 per hectare." [2] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 28) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
people.
30,000: 2500-2200 BCE Memphis. [1] EWA. Memphis. No figures. Estimated 30,000 to 50,000 for the Memphite region in 2500 BCE (if included migrant population of 10,000 to 20,000). [1] Mumford:"Early Dynastic to Old Kingdom (c. 3000-2125 BCE): Memphis. 31 hectares. 6,000 people estimated population. 193 per hectare." [2] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 28) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
Thousands. Memphis.
[1]
EWA Memphis. No figures. Estimated 30,000 to 50,000 for the Memphite region in 2500 BCE (if included migrant population of 10,000 to 20,000). [1] Mumford:"Early Dynastic to Old Kingdom (c. 3000-2125 BCE): Memphis. 31 hectares. 6,000 people estimated population. 193 per hectare." [2] [1]: (Modelski 2003, 28) [2]: (Mumford 2010, 331) |
||||||
|
[50,000-100,000]: 1600 BCE Avaris.
[1]
When expelled from Egypt Josephus said 240,000 Hyksos households from the Avaris area had to relocate in Syria.
[2]
Tell el-Dab’a covered almost 4 KM2 (400 ha) at its largest extent. [3] Using an estimate of [50-200] people per hectare, this would be equivalent to a population of 20,000-80,000. [1]: (Modelski 2003, 218) [2]: (Wilson and Allen 1939, 6) [3]: (Bourriau 2003, 180) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The actual extent of San José Mogote during this period cannot be determined because of later disturbance and the movement of materials from this period: “The Settlement Pattern Project estimates San José Mogote to have had between 71 and 186 persons... Our [Flannery and Marcus, 2005] estimates for the site of San José Mogote, based on excavation, would be 170-340 persons... There is no way to know, at present, whether either of those estimates is accurate.”
[1]
"Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla."
[2]
Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Tierras Largas: 327 (128).
[2]
[1]: Flannery, K. V. and J. Marcus (2005). Excavations at San José Mogote 1: The Household Archaeology, University of Michigan Museum, p7 [2]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The population of San José Mogote is estimated to have grown during this period, and the population estimates are based on the extent of buildings and pottery at San José Mogote.
[1]
[2]
[3]
Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla."
[4]
Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): San Jose: 1942 (1384); Guadalupe: 1788 (774).
[4]
[1]: Flannery, K. V. and J. Marcus (2005). Excavations at San José Mogote 1: The Household Archaeology, University of Michigan Museum, p11 [2]: Flannery, K. V. and J. Marcus (2003). "The origin of war: New C-14 dates from ancient Mexico." Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 100(20): 11801-11805, p11802 [3]: Marcus and Flannery (1996) Zapotec Civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley. p112 [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Estimated population at San José Mogote is around 1000 people (60-65ha).
[1]
[2]
"The population of the Valley of Oaxaca did not grow appreciably throughout the Middle Formative period (ca. 850-500 BC). San Jose Mogote decreased in size but still remained the region’s largest settlement with the most elaborate monumental construction."
[3]
"Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla."
[4]
Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Rosario: 1835 (564).
[4]
[1]: Spencer, C. S. and E. M. Redmond (2006). Resistance strategies and early state formation in Oaxaca, Mexico, p33 [2]: Marcus, J. and K. V. Flannery (1996). Zapotec civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley, Thames and Hudson London, p125 [3]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2017, 27) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2017. Settlement Patterns in the Albarradas Area of Highland Oaxaca, Mexico: Frontiers, Boundaries, and Interaction. Fieldiana Anthropology, 46(1):1-162. Publication 1572. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-46.1.1 [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Monte Albán was the largest settlement in the Valley of Oaxaca during this period, although it was founded in a previously unoccupied location. The settlement began with around 2,000 people
[1]
, and increased to over 5,000 towards the end of this period.
[2]
5,000: "From the area of the distribution of Early I sherds (and estimating a population of about 25-50 persons per hectare, less for the area of more scattered pottery), we estimate a population for Early I of 3,500-7,000 (Blanton 1978:33-35) and take the middle value of about 5,000 as the best estimate of population for the period. Population group continued into Late I, eventually reaching an estimated 17,000 (Blanton 1978:44)(fig. 3.4)."
[3]
Monte Alban’s population grew quickly to 5,000.
[4]
"Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla."
[5]
Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Early I: 14652 (5250).
[5]
[1]: Flannery, K. V. and J. Marcus (2003). "The origin of war: New C-14 dates from ancient Mexico." Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 100(20): 11801-11805, p11804 [2]: Marcus, J. and K. V. Flannery (1996). Zapotec civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley, Thames and Hudson London, p139 [3]: (Blanton, Feinman, Kowalewski, Nicholas 1999, 53) Blanton, Richard E. Feinman, Gary M. Kowalewski, Stephen A. Nicholas, Linda M. 1999. Ancient Oaxaca. The Monte Alban State. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2017, 31) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2017. Settlement Patterns in the Albarradas Area of Highland Oaxaca, Mexico: Frontiers, Boundaries, and Interaction. Fieldiana Anthropology, 46(1):1-162. Publication 1572. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-46.1.1 [5]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Monte Albán was the largest settlement in the Valley of Oaxaca during this period, although it was founded in a previously unoccupied location. The settlement began with around 2,000 people
[1]
, and increased to over 5,000 towards the end of this period.
[2]
5,000: "From the area of the distribution of Early I sherds (and estimating a population of about 25-50 persons per hectare, less for the area of more scattered pottery), we estimate a population for Early I of 3,500-7,000 (Blanton 1978:33-35) and take the middle value of about 5,000 as the best estimate of population for the period. Population group continued into Late I, eventually reaching an estimated 17,000 (Blanton 1978:44)(fig. 3.4)."
[3]
Monte Alban’s population grew quickly to 5,000.
[4]
"Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla."
[5]
Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Early I: 14652 (5250).
[5]
[1]: Flannery, K. V. and J. Marcus (2003). "The origin of war: New C-14 dates from ancient Mexico." Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 100(20): 11801-11805, p11804 [2]: Marcus, J. and K. V. Flannery (1996). Zapotec civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley, Thames and Hudson London, p139 [3]: (Blanton, Feinman, Kowalewski, Nicholas 1999, 53) Blanton, Richard E. Feinman, Gary M. Kowalewski, Stephen A. Nicholas, Linda M. 1999. Ancient Oaxaca. The Monte Alban State. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2017, 31) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2017. Settlement Patterns in the Albarradas Area of Highland Oaxaca, Mexico: Frontiers, Boundaries, and Interaction. Fieldiana Anthropology, 46(1):1-162. Publication 1572. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-46.1.1 [5]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Edited from 17,242. Inhabitants are estimated to have occupied Monte Albán, the largest settlement in the valley at this time. This concentration of people amounts to roughly one third of the population of the entire valley.
[1]
17,000: "From the area of the distribution of Early I sherds (and estimating a population of about 25-50 persons per hectare, less for the area of more scattered pottery), we estimate a population for Early I of 3,500-7,000 (Blanton 1978:33-35) and take the middle value of about 5,000 as the best estimate of population for the period. Population group continued into Late I, eventually reaching an estimated 17,000 (Blanton 1978:44)(fig. 3.4)." [2] "During Monte Alban Late I, Monte Alban tripled in size to approximately 17,000 people". [3] "Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla." [4] Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Late I: 51339 (17242). [4] [1]: Marcus, J. and K. V. Flannery (1996). Zapotec civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley, Thames and Hudson London, p139 [2]: (Blanton, Feinman, Kowalewski, Nicholas 1999, 53) Blanton, Richard E. Feinman, Gary M. Kowalewski, Stephen A. Nicholas, Linda M. 1999. Ancient Oaxaca. The Monte Alban State. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [3]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2017, 38) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2017. Settlement Patterns in the Albarradas Area of Highland Oaxaca, Mexico: Frontiers, Boundaries, and Interaction. Fieldiana Anthropology, 46(1):1-162. Publication 1572. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-46.1.1 [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Monte Alban grew to include around 15,000 people by MA II.
[1]
[2]
100 BCE-200 CE capital less than 15,000 [3] "Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla." [4] Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Monte Alban II: 41927 (14492). [4] [1]: Balkansky, A. K. (1998). "Origin and collapse of complex societies in Oaxaca, Mexico: Evaluating the era from 1965 to the present." Journal of World Prehistory 12(4): 451-493, p458 [2]: Marcus and Flannery (1996) Zapotec Civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley. p174 [3]: (Blanton, Feinman, Kowalewski, Nicholas 1999, 110) Blanton, Richard E. Feinman, Gary M. Kowalewski, Stephen A. Nicholas, Linda M. 1999. Ancient Oaxaca. The Monte Alban State. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. This range is based on the estimated number of people living in each of the households at Monte Albán. 10-20 people may have lived in the larger households, while 5-10 may have lived in the smaller households, although this may be an underestimate.
[1]
Marcus and Flannery
[2]
estimate that Monte Alban had a population of 16,500 people duringt he IIIA period.
"Monte Alban grew to a population of around 25,000 in the Classic period.". [3] "Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla." [4] Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Monte Alban IIIA: 120121 (16507). [4] [1]: Flannery, K. V. and J. Marcus (1983). "The Cloud People." New York, p128 [2]: Marcus and Flannery (1996) Zapotec Civilization: How urban society evolved in Mexico’s Oaxaca Valley. p226 [3]: (Blanton, Feinman, Kowalewski, Nicholas 1999, 132) Blanton, Richard E. Feinman, Gary M. Kowalewski, Stephen A. Nicholas, Linda M. 1999. Ancient Oaxaca. The Monte Alban State. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge. [4]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Monte Alban remained the largest settlement in the valley during this period.
[1]
Population of at least 50,000 by Monte Alban IIIb (600-800 AD) [2] "Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla." [3] Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Monte Alban IIIB: 78930 (24189); Monte Alban IV: 77612 (16117). [3] [1]: Kowalewski, S. A., Feiman, G.M., Finsten, L., Blanton, R. E. and Nicholas, L. M. Monte Albán’s Hinterland, Part II: the prehispanic settlement patterns in Tlacoula, Etla and Ocotlán, the Valley of Oaxaca, Mexico. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology, University of Michigan, Number 23. Ann Arbor [2]: (Gendrop and Heyden 1975, 76-91) Gendrop, Paul. Heyden. Doris. 1975. Pre-Columbian Architecture of Mesoamerica. Harry N. Abrams, Inc., Publishers. New York. [3]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. This is the population estimate for the largest settlement in the valley at this time (in the Tlacolula subvalley). Although much reduced, Monte Albán was still a substantial settlement relative to other settlements during this period with a population estimate of 2774-5549 people.
[1]
"Table 11.3. Population in the largest centers, by phase, in Oaxaca and Ejutla." [2] Valley of Oaxaca population (Largest center in Oaxaca): Monte Alban V: 166467 (13831). [2] [1]: Kowalewski, S. A., Feiman, G.M., Finsten, L., Blanton, R. E. and Nicholas, L. M. Monte Albán’s Hinterland, Part II: the prehispanic settlement patterns in Tlacoula, Etla and Ocotlán, the Valley of Oaxaca, Mexico. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology, University of Michigan, Number 23. Ann Arbor [2]: (Feinman and Nicholas 2013, 183) Gary M Feinman. Linda M Nicholas. 2013. Settlement Patterns of the Ejutla Valley, Oaxaca, Mexico: A Diachronic Macroscale Perspective. Fieldiana Anthropology, 43(1):1-330. 2013. Field Museum of Natural History. URL: http://www.bioone.org/doi/full/10.3158/0071-4739-43.00.1 |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Using population estimates derived from the modern village of Marib (van Beek, 1982), this largest of South Arabian towns might have held 30,000-40,000 people."
[1]
[1]: (Edens and Wilkinson 1998: 96) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/HGK23ABQ. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Using population estimates derived from the modern village of Marib (van Beek, 1982), this largest of South Arabian towns might have held 30,000-40,000 people."
[1]
[1]: (Edens and Wilkinson 1998: 96) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/HGK23ABQ. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Estimate based on 50-200 inhabitants per hectare. Tanghu is the largest Peiligang settlement that has been discovered.
[1]
Peregrine (2001: 283) writes that settlements were between 10,000 and 20,000 square meters.
[2]
[1]: (Zhang et al. 2012: e52146) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/WVR8Q6DM. [2]: (Peregrine 2001: 283) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/itemKey/QUL2KD3Z. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Venice.
"At the height of its power in the sixteenth century, the city of Venice counted nearly 170,000 souls, with a population of more than two million in its subject territories." [1] Venice was a cosmopolitan city of merchants. "At the end of the fifteenth century, for example, the French diplomat Philippe de Commynes observed that in Venice ’most of the people are foreigners.’" [2] [1]: (Martin and Romano 2000, 1) John Martin. Dennis Romano. Reconsidering Venice. John Martin. Dennis Romano. eds. 2000. Venice Reconsidered: The History and Civilization of an Italian City-State 1297-1797. The Johns Hopkins University Press. Baltimore. [2]: (Martin and Romano 2000, 20) John Martin. Dennis Romano. Reconsidering Venice. John Martin. Dennis Romano. eds. 2000. Venice Reconsidered: The History and Civilization of an Italian City-State 1297-1797. The Johns Hopkins University Press. Baltimore. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Venice.
"At the height of its power in the sixteenth century, the city of Venice counted nearly 170,000 souls, with a population of more than two million in its subject territories." [1] Venice was a cosmopolitan city of merchants. "At the end of the fifteenth century, for example, the French diplomat Philippe de Commynes observed that in Venice ’most of the people are foreigners.’" [2] [1]: (Martin and Romano 2000, 1) John Martin. Dennis Romano. Reconsidering Venice. John Martin. Dennis Romano. eds. 2000. Venice Reconsidered: The History and Civilization of an Italian City-State 1297-1797. The Johns Hopkins University Press. Baltimore. [2]: (Martin and Romano 2000, 20) John Martin. Dennis Romano. Reconsidering Venice. John Martin. Dennis Romano. eds. 2000. Venice Reconsidered: The History and Civilization of an Italian City-State 1297-1797. The Johns Hopkins University Press. Baltimore. |
||||||
|
"How large were Ostrogothic cities? In the absence of any definite surveys, all we have are estimates. Rome’s population, which may have once been as high as 1,000,000, might have been down to 300,000 in the late 4th century and down to 100,000 by 500, but it was still by far the largest city in Italy. Under Theoderic the population of Ravenna swelled to its largest size, perhaps as large as 10,000. Naples, too, may have had a population as large as 10,000 at this time. We know little about the cities of northern Italy, except that the most notable—Aquileia, Pavia, and Milan—and doubtless others had been sacked by the Huns in 452. What this might have done to their infrastructures and populations is not entirely clear, but certainly Theoderic at least did much to rebuild Pavia."
[1]
"The remarkable downward trajectory of the city of Rome’s population, from ca. 500,000 in 400 to less than 50,000 after the Gothic War (535–54) is perhaps an extreme example." [2] [1]: (Deliyannis 2016: 251) Deliyannis, D. M. 2016. Urban Life and Culture. In Arnold, Bjornlie and Sessa (eds) A Companion to Ostrogothic Italy pp. 234-262. Brill. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/JG677MNK/item-list [2]: (Arnold, Bjornlie and Sessa 2016: 9) Arnold, Bjornlie and Sessa, 2016. Introduction. In Arnold, Bjornlie and Sessa (eds) A Companion to Ostrogothic Italy pp. 1-16. Brill. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/IPS45IXC/item-list |
||||||
|
“It is always difficult to estimate the population of ancient cities. Nevertheless, many such attempts have been made concerning Tiwanaku. Jeffrey R. Parsons wrote in 1968 that Tiwanaku could have had between 5,200 and 10,500 inhabitants. He based this estimate on the observed population densities of contemporary Mexican villages. However, he erroneously thought that Tiwanaku would have covered only 2.4 km2. David L. Browman suggested in 1978 that Tiwanaku could have had between 20,000 to 40,000 inhabitants (Browman 1978: 328). Recently, Ponce (2003: 387-388) estimated Tiwanaku’s maximum population to have reached c. 60,000–100,000 inhabitants. Another recent – and probably the best – estimate for the maximum population of Tiwanaku is Kolata’s (2003a: 15; 2003b: 200; see also Janusek 2004b: 128; 2004c: 183) 15,000–20,000 inhabitants.”
[1]
[1]: (Korpisaari 2006: 57) Korpisaari, Antti. 2006. Death in the Bolivian High Plateau: Burials and Tiwanaku Society. Oxford: BAR Publishing. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/UPGSC7BF |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “For example, in 1873 the city districts of Lower Austria including Vienna with a civil population of 758,807 received 17 Deputies, whereas Bohemia and Moravia with 1,518,260 were allocated 45.”
[1]
“From 1859 to 1917, for example, the Viennese built 460,000 new apartments— a number that hardly kept pace with the size of the population, which doubled between 1870 and 1900, reaching two million in 1910.”
[2]
[1]: (Boyer 2022: 117) Boyer, John W. 2022. Austria, 1867–1955. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/CG3P4KKD [2]: (Judson 2016: 349) Judson, Pieter M. 2016. The Habsburg Empire: A New History. Cambridge, USA; London, England: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BN5TQZBW |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “For example, in 1873 the city districts of Lower Austria including Vienna with a civil population of 758,807 received 17 Deputies, whereas Bohemia and Moravia with 1,518,260 were allocated 45.”
[1]
“From 1859 to 1917, for example, the Viennese built 460,000 new apartments— a number that hardly kept pace with the size of the population, which doubled between 1870 and 1900, reaching two million in 1910.”
[2]
[1]: (Boyer 2022: 117) Boyer, John W. 2022. Austria, 1867–1955. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/CG3P4KKD [2]: (Judson 2016: 349) Judson, Pieter M. 2016. The Habsburg Empire: A New History. Cambridge, USA; London, England: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BN5TQZBW |
||||||
|
“Vienna’s population increased from around 250,000 in 1817 to 357,000 in 1848.”
[1]
[1]: (Judson 2016: 112) Judson, Pieter M. 2016. The Habsburg Empire: A New History. Cambridge, USA; London, England: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BN5TQZBW |
||||||
|
“Vienna’s population increased from around 250,000 in 1817 to 357,000 in 1848.”
[1]
[1]: (Judson 2016: 112) Judson, Pieter M. 2016. The Habsburg Empire: A New History. Cambridge, USA; London, England: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BN5TQZBW |
||||||
| 469 | Kingdom of Bohemia - Luxembourgian and Jagiellonian Dynasty | [35,000 to 40,000] people | Confident | 1400 CE | ||
|
Inhabitants. Prague was the capital city and largest settlement: “Population figures for Prague are rather inexact, as calculations of this nature are for practically all medieval cities. The estimates range from 30,000 up to 100,000 but the figure most defensible for Prague city at the end of the fourteenth century is in the vicinity of 40,000. One hundred years later the population had diminished by 35 per cent to around 25,000.”
[1]
“As for population, that of Prague most likely rose to 35,000 by 1400, and thus joined the largest imperial towns such as Nuremberg, Frankfurt am Main and Cologne.”
[2]
[1]: (Fudge 2010: 20) Fudge, Thomas A. 2010. Jan Hus: Religious Reform and Social Revolution in Bohemia. London; New York: I. B. Tauris. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/Z325C95F [2]: (Pánek and Oldřich 2009: 144) Pánek, Jaroslav and Oldřich, Tůma. 2009. A History of the Czech Lands. University of Chicago Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/4NAX9KBJ |
||||||
|
“Mexico City was the largest city in the Western Hemisphere, with a population of some 170,000 in 1810, larger than New York, Boston, and Philadelphia combined.”
[1]
“On March 17 1900, finally, the Grand Canal was opened…. Engineers had planned for the canal to service the needs of an urban population of 350,000. In contrast, the city’s population in 1910 stood at approximately 471,000.”
[2]
“Urban populations increased rapidly; the capital swelled from 200,000 in 1858 to 330,000 in 1895, and 471,000 in 1910. Regional capitals such as Guadalajara, Puebla, and Monterrey, and even small towns like Torreón and Ciudad Juárez, grew dramatically.”
[3]
[1]: (Moreno-Brid and Ros 2009: 27) Moreno-Brid, Juan Carlos and Ros, Jaime. 2009. Development and Growth in the Mexican Economy: A Historical Perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/PZXKGTTV [2]: (Garza 2011: 320) Garza, James A. 2011. “Conquering the Environment and Surviving Natural Disasters,” in A Companion to Mexican History and Culture, ed. William H. Beezley. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. 316–27. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/TF5GMWVK [3]: (Bunker and Macias-Gonzalez 2011: 68) Bunker, Steven B. and Macías-González, Víctor M. 2011. “Consumption and Material Culture from Pre-Contact through the Porfiriato,” in A Companion to Mexican History and Culture, ed. William H. Beezley. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. pp54–82. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/SDIQ5VE7 |
||||||
|
“Mexico City was the largest city in the Western Hemisphere, with a population of some 170,000 in 1810, larger than New York, Boston, and Philadelphia combined.”
[1]
“On March 17 1900, finally, the Grand Canal was opened…. Engineers had planned for the canal to service the needs of an urban population of 350,000. In contrast, the city’s population in 1910 stood at approximately 471,000.”
[2]
“Urban populations increased rapidly; the capital swelled from 200,000 in 1858 to 330,000 in 1895, and 471,000 in 1910. Regional capitals such as Guadalajara, Puebla, and Monterrey, and even small towns like Torreón and Ciudad Juárez, grew dramatically.”
[3]
[1]: (Moreno-Brid and Ros 2009: 27) Moreno-Brid, Juan Carlos and Ros, Jaime. 2009. Development and Growth in the Mexican Economy: A Historical Perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/PZXKGTTV [2]: (Garza 2011: 320) Garza, James A. 2011. “Conquering the Environment and Surviving Natural Disasters,” in A Companion to Mexican History and Culture, ed. William H. Beezley. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. 316–27. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/TF5GMWVK [3]: (Bunker and Macias-Gonzalez 2011: 68) Bunker, Steven B. and Macías-González, Víctor M. 2011. “Consumption and Material Culture from Pre-Contact through the Porfiriato,” in A Companion to Mexican History and Culture, ed. William H. Beezley. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. pp54–82. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/SDIQ5VE7 |
||||||
|
“Mexico City was the largest city in the Western Hemisphere, with a population of some 170,000 in 1810, larger than New York, Boston, and Philadelphia combined.”
[1]
“On March 17 1900, finally, the Grand Canal was opened…. Engineers had planned for the canal to service the needs of an urban population of 350,000. In contrast, the city’s population in 1910 stood at approximately 471,000.”
[2]
“Urban populations increased rapidly; the capital swelled from 200,000 in 1858 to 330,000 in 1895, and 471,000 in 1910. Regional capitals such as Guadalajara, Puebla, and Monterrey, and even small towns like Torreón and Ciudad Juárez, grew dramatically.”
[3]
[1]: (Moreno-Brid and Ros 2009: 27) Moreno-Brid, Juan Carlos and Ros, Jaime. 2009. Development and Growth in the Mexican Economy: A Historical Perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/PZXKGTTV [2]: (Garza 2011: 320) Garza, James A. 2011. “Conquering the Environment and Surviving Natural Disasters,” in A Companion to Mexican History and Culture, ed. William H. Beezley. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. 316–27. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/TF5GMWVK [3]: (Bunker and Macias-Gonzalez 2011: 68) Bunker, Steven B. and Macías-González, Víctor M. 2011. “Consumption and Material Culture from Pre-Contact through the Porfiriato,” in A Companion to Mexican History and Culture, ed. William H. Beezley. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell. pp54–82. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/SDIQ5VE7 |
||||||
|
“Where in 1500 there had been few towns of over 100,000 inhabitants (only Paris, Naples, Venice and Milan), by 1600 there were at least nine (Antwerp, Seville, Rome, Lisbon, Palermo, Messina, Milan, Venice, Amsterdam), and three of over 200,000 (Naples, Paris, London). By 1700 these last three had half a million each, and Madrid, Vienna and Moscow had joined the ranks of those with over 100,000.”(Kamen 2000: 23) Kamen, Henry. 2000. Early Modern European Society. London: Routledge. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/7QW688B5 Date rounded up here to give an estimated population at the beginning of the polity period, 1716.
|
||||||
|
The largest settlement was Saint Petersburg from 1800 to 1910.
[1]
[1]: B. R. Mitchell, “Population and Vital Statistics,” in International Historical Statistics: Europe 1750–1993, ed. B. R. Mitchell, International Historical Statistics (London: Palgrave Macmillan UK, 1998), 1–142. Zotero link: 8DTTVHAF |
||||||
| 475 | Russian Empire, Romanov Dynasty II | [1,003,000 to 1,962,000] people | Confident Expert | 1890 CE 1910 CE | ||
|
The largest settlement was Sankt Petersburg from 1800 to 1910.
[1]
[1]: B. R. Mitchell, “Population and Vital Statistics,” in International Historical Statistics: Europe 1750–1993, ed. B. R. Mitchell, International Historical Statistics (London: Palgrave Macmillan UK, 1998), 1–142. Zotero link: 8DTTVHAF |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
| 477 | Russian Empire, Romanov Dynasty II | [667,000 to 1,003,000] people | Confident Expert | 1870 CE 1890 CE | ||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Hamwic in Southampton (then part of Wessex) is estimated to have had a population of around 5,000 people during King Ine’s rule, 688-726 CE.
[1]
[1]: (Yorke 1990: 139) York, Barbara. 1990. Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England. London: Routledge. https://doi.org/10.4324/9780203447307. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/YXTNCWJN |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.New York was by far the settlement with the largest population during this period. Census records show the population as 923,944 in 1870, which had grown by 1930 to almost 7 million.
[1]
[1]: US Census Bureau 1930: xxi, 26. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/AHQEFPXB |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “In the early 1980s, Alden Hayes tackled the population question: How many people had lived in the great houses? He based his calculations on the average size of a Chacoan family and the number of rooms a family would occupy. His average family consisted of 4 or 5 people. This figure is the average size of Puebloan families in recent historic times, from 1744 to 1952. It may have been lower 1,000 years ago, due to a higher rate of infant death, but was unlikely to have been higher. Hayes assumed that every family occupied three rooms. He also figured that at any period of time some of the rooms were abandoned or filled with rubbish. Taking all those variables into account, he came up with a peak population of 5,652 people. Most archaeologists agree on the range of 4,500 to 6,000 people. Thomas Windes took a different approach. He estimated the number of families by counting the firepits in the great houses. He reasoned that a firepit was essential for cooking and heating, especially during the cold winters, so the number of firepits would reflect the number of families. Most of these hearths are found in groundstory rooms. Windes suggested that the upper rooms were left empty or were used for storage. He figured that the maximum population might have been only 2,000 people.”
[1]
“Chaco Canyon villagers reached their maximum population of around 5,500 people by 1050 CE.”
[2]
[1]: (Vivian and Anderson 2002: 31-32) Vivian, R. Gwinn and Anderson, Margaret. 2002. Chaco Canyon, Digging for the Past. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/996XW2NW [2]: (Snow et al 2020: 195) Snow, Dean R., Gonlin, Nancy, and Siegel, Peter E. 2020. The Archaeology of Native North America, 2nd ed. London; New York: Routledge. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/5T4C9IQT |
||||||
|
inhabitants. London had a population of around 70,000 people, perhaps more, by 1300. However, other larger towns are unlikely to have exceeded 20,000 (most being much less), making London the largest settlement by far.
[1]
[1]: (Prestwich 2005: 20) Prestwich, Michael. 2005. Plantagenet England 1225-1360. Oxford: Oxford University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/XTBKFDCI |
||||||
|
-
The evidence for the boroughs (cities) of England in the time
of Domesday Book, AD 1086, would show the following: London 17850 [Russell 1972, p. 122]
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
"Table of the Towns of the British Isles, above 100,000 inhabitants, in 1871." London: 3,254,260 [1] Colquhoun says 900,000 in 1801. [2] 4.5 million in 1901 CE [3] [1]: (Bartholomew 1877, vii) John Bartholomew. 1877. Atlas of the British empire throughout the world. George Philip and Son. London. [2]: Page 27. Patrick Colquhoun, A Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire (London: Joseph Mawman), 1814. [3]: Census of the British Empire, 1901: Report with Summary and Detailed Tables for the Several Colonies, &c. London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1906. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.The largest settlement in the British Empire was the imperial capital of London, England. It was estimated to have around 80,000 people living there in 1695. In 1700 it had around 575,000 inhabitants, and 675,000 in 1750.
[1]
By 1811 it had more than doubled in population, recorded to have had around 1,050,000 inhabitants.
[2]
And towards the end of this polity period, in 1841, it had grown to 1,873,676 inhabitants.
[3]
[1]: (Porter 2000: 97-98) Porter, Roy. 2000. London: A Social History. London: Penguin UK. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BUIF7ZRL [2]: ( Colquhoun 1811: 45) Colquhoun, Patrik. 1814. Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire in Every Quarter of the World Etc. Jos. Mawman. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/3SNZA6FJ [3]: (Chambers and Chambers 1847: 256. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/K77JRGEL. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.The largest settlement in the British Empire was the imperial capital of London, England. It was estimated to have around 80,000 people living there in 1695. In 1700 it had around 575,000 inhabitants, and 675,000 in 1750.
[1]
By 1811 it had more than doubled in population, recorded to have had around 1,050,000 inhabitants.
[2]
And towards the end of this polity period, in 1841, it had grown to 1,873,676 inhabitants.
[3]
[1]: (Porter 2000: 97-98) Porter, Roy. 2000. London: A Social History. London: Penguin UK. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BUIF7ZRL [2]: ( Colquhoun 1811: 45) Colquhoun, Patrik. 1814. Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire in Every Quarter of the World Etc. Jos. Mawman. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/3SNZA6FJ [3]: (Chambers and Chambers 1847: 256. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/K77JRGEL. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.The largest settlement in the British Empire was the imperial capital of London, England. It was estimated to have around 80,000 people living there in 1695. In 1700 it had around 575,000 inhabitants, and 675,000 in 1750.
[1]
By 1811 it had more than doubled in population, recorded to have had around 1,050,000 inhabitants.
[2]
And towards the end of this polity period, in 1841, it had grown to 1,873,676 inhabitants.
[3]
[1]: (Porter 2000: 97-98) Porter, Roy. 2000. London: A Social History. London: Penguin UK. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BUIF7ZRL [2]: ( Colquhoun 1811: 45) Colquhoun, Patrik. 1814. Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire in Every Quarter of the World Etc. Jos. Mawman. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/3SNZA6FJ [3]: (Chambers and Chambers 1847: 256. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/K77JRGEL. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.The largest settlement in the British Empire was the imperial capital of London, England. It was estimated to have around 80,000 people living there in 1695. In 1700 it had around 575,000 inhabitants, and 675,000 in 1750.
[1]
By 1811 it had more than doubled in population, recorded to have had around 1,050,000 inhabitants.
[2]
And towards the end of this polity period, in 1841, it had grown to 1,873,676 inhabitants.
[3]
[1]: (Porter 2000: 97-98) Porter, Roy. 2000. London: A Social History. London: Penguin UK. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BUIF7ZRL [2]: ( Colquhoun 1811: 45) Colquhoun, Patrik. 1814. Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire in Every Quarter of the World Etc. Jos. Mawman. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/3SNZA6FJ [3]: (Chambers and Chambers 1847: 256. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/K77JRGEL. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.The largest settlement in the British Empire was the imperial capital of London, England. It was estimated to have around 80,000 people living there in 1695. In 1700 it had around 575,000 inhabitants, and 675,000 in 1750.
[1]
By 1811 it had more than doubled in population, recorded to have had around 1,050,000 inhabitants.
[2]
And towards the end of this polity period, in 1841, it had grown to 1,873,676 inhabitants.
[3]
[1]: (Porter 2000: 97-98) Porter, Roy. 2000. London: A Social History. London: Penguin UK. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/BUIF7ZRL [2]: ( Colquhoun 1811: 45) Colquhoun, Patrik. 1814. Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire in Every Quarter of the World Etc. Jos. Mawman. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/3SNZA6FJ [3]: (Chambers and Chambers 1847: 256. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/K77JRGEL. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “No sight gives a better impression of the past glories of Maya civilisation than the towering ruins of Tikal. At its 8th-century peak a score of red-painted pyramids dominated the heart of a dispersed metropolis housing as many as 60,000 people.”
[1]
[1]: (Martin and Grube 2000: 25) Martin, Simon and Grube, Nikolai. 2000. Chronicle of the Maya Kings and Queens: Deciphering the Dynasties of the Ancient Maya. London; New York: Thames & Hudson. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/5WIIDVRJ |
||||||
|
Moscow was the largest city in terms of population
1638 numbers [1] [1]: И.С Беляев, Росписной список города Москвы 1638 года (Москва: Типография Императорского Московского Университета, 1911). Zotero link: VFVHDC84 |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
On 12 March 1918, the capital was transferred back to Moscow, following a Soviet government resolution. And in 1922, while remaining the capital of the Russian Republic, Moscow also became the capital of the Soviet Union. During this period, the city underwent intensive urban development. With an increase in population came the development of public transport. Regular bus routes appeared in Moscow in 1924, and the first trolleybuses came along in 1933. In May 1935, the metro was launched.
[1]
census data
[2]
[1]: “City / Moscow City Web Site,” accessed November 23, 2023, https://www.mos.ru/en/city/about/.) Zotero link: BTZDI24F [2]: (Демоскоп Weekly - Приложение. Всесоюзная Перепись Населения ) Zotero link: MZMZFQN2 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. The royal borough of London in former Wessex likely had around 12,000 inhabitants by the end of the polity period. It covered 128 hectares whereas others were around 40 hectares.
[1]
[2]
[1]: (Roberts et al 2014: 34) Roberts, Clayton, Roberts, F. David, and Bisson, Douglas. 2014. ‘Anglo-Saxon England: 450–1066’, in A History of England, Volume 1, 6th ed. Routledge. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/P2IHD9U3 [2]: (Higham and Ryan 2013: 25) Higham, Nicholas J. Ryan, M. J. 2013. The Anglo-Saxon World. Yale University Press. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/DEXKYD28 |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Population of Falaba, capital of one of the larger states within this quasipolity. "The Limba settlements were substantially smaller than those of the Yalunka and Kuranko. The Limba hilltop settlements of Kakoya and Yagala had fewer than a hundred houses, a fraction of the hundreds reported at some of the Kuranko and Yalunka sites. Large Yalunka towns may have had populations of thousands. Laing (1825:288, 352), for example, states that Falaba had 400 houses and a population of between 6,000 and 10,000 inhabitants in 1822. Laing’s estimate may have been somewhat high, but there is no question that there was a gradation in settlement size."
[1]
[1]: (DeCorse 2012: 295) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/7FGSKCDI/collection. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Note that at this time this polity was largely coterminous with the settelement of Freetown. "From about 2000 in 1807, the Colony’s population grew rapidly due to the large influx of Recaptives there."
[1]
[1]: (Alie 1990: 66) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/MGRDTDAE/collection. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Although there is an abundance of archaeological remains in the ground of the area where it once spread, there is no indication of agglomerations of people above village level, thus there is no evidence that would warrant the existence of communities of a size that would be necessary to develop social stratification, which is regarded as one of the attributes of social complexity. Numerous excavations and prospections have contributed to the notion that no towns or any kind of urban environments existed. The rather small size of almost all recorded sites and the comparatively small quantities of excavated cultural remains even rule out village communities. Apparently the typical settlement of the Nok Culture which occupied the prehistoric landscape during all phases was either a hamlet or a single compound. What can be concluded from this is that there was no high population density and that Nok communities were small-scaled and organised in locally autonomous groups. Probably these groups consisted of only one or a few extended families or a comparable number of people living together at one site."
[1]
[1]: (Breunig and Ruppe 2016: 252) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/ES4TRU7R. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. The near-absence of archaeologically identified settlements makes it particularly challenging to estimate settlement populations. "While the historical sources provide a vague picture of the events of the first 500 years of the Kanem-Borno empire, archaeologically almost nothing is known. [...] Summing up, very little is known about the capitals or towns of the early Kanem- Borno empire. The locations of the earliest sites have been obscured under the southwardly protruding sands of the Sahara, and none of the later locations can be identified with certainty."
[1]
[1]: (Gronenborn 2002: 104-110) |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "Although there is an abundance of archaeological remains in the ground of the area where it once spread, there is no indication of agglomerations of people above village level, thus there is no evidence that would warrant the existence of communities of a size that would be necessary to develop social stratification, which is regarded as one of the attributes of social complexity. Numerous excavations and prospections have contributed to the notion that no towns or any kind of urban environments existed. The rather small size of almost all recorded sites and the comparatively small quantities of excavated cultural remains even rule out village communities. Apparently the typical settlement of the Nok Culture which occupied the prehistoric landscape during all phases was either a hamlet or a single compound. What can be concluded from this is that there was no high population density and that Nok communities were small-scaled and organised in locally autonomous groups. Probably these groups consisted of only one or a few extended families or a comparable number of people living together at one site."
[1]
[1]: (Breunig and Ruppe 2016: 252) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/ES4TRU7R. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Population estimates discussed in Pikirayi give a general estimated range of between 1,000 – 2,000 per ‘centre’ in this region and period, though not referring to Toutswe territory specifically. If we assume this to be accurate to Toutswe territory as well, then we might presume Toutswemogala to be represented within this range. However, this is an extremely rough estimate, and should be replaced with data based on specific population estimates for Toutswemogala, Shoshong and Bosutswe as soon as such estimates are located (if they exist). “From the 11th century onwards, population increased in the middle Limpopo valley and adjacent eastern Botswana, as is made evident by the growth of homesteads, villages and towns….settlement activity became concentrated at Taukome, Toutswemogala, Bosutswe, Mokgware and other places, where inhabitants kept large herds of cattle …. Population estimates in each of these centres range from 1,000 to 2,000…..”
[1]
[1]: (Pikirayi 2017; 886) Innocent Pikirayi, “Trade, Globalisation and the Archaic State in Southern Africa,” in Journal of Southern African Studies Vol. 43, No. 5 (2017): 879-893. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/FBAX3ZMJ/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. A recent general estimate of Great Zimbabwe (the city)’s population at its highest in Chirikure et al. (2017) is drastically lower than the apparently generally accepted previous figure of a maximal ca. 20,000, which appears to be generally reflected in other literature on the site. Chirikure contends that the higher of these estimates is unrealistic, given that the surrounding area lacks any real evidence of the environmental disruption expected from such a high concentration of urban population, among other indicators. Chirikure maintains his belief that the peak population of the site was likely 1,000 at the most, though he seems to endorse the possibility that it may have been as high as 5,000. Either figure is vastly different from the previously-accepted one of around 20,000. The RA lacks the archaeological background to reasonably validate any analysis of the subject. Hence, the population has been coded as disputed until an educated analysis of the competing claims can be made. “Chirikure et al… used the data provided by Frankema and Jerven… in conjunction with ethnography and archaeological insights, to provide new estimates for Great Zimbabwe’s population….indicators suggest that after considering historical demography, a population of 20,000 for Great Zimbabwe is too high. This prompted a recalculation of the population of Great Zimbabwe at different intervals based on the occupation phases…. As expected, the peak population of Great Zimbabwe was below 1000 people which is convergent with Garlake’s (1973) estimate. Considering the low populations typical of ancient southern Africa, such a population was still very high.”
[1]
. “If the population of Great Zimbabwe was high, we ought to be seeing the associated environmental consequences such as intensified erosion within the site’s resource catchment area…. Low populations would explain why no evidence of massive environmental degradation has been found within or outside Great Zimbabwe. In terms of hygiene… it is impossible to have 20,000 people living in one place for over a hundred years without huge impacts.… without inflating the implied figures from hut counts by a factor from an inappropriate modern population pyramid, the first part of Huffman’s method produces a low population of between 4 and 5,000, double that suggested by Garlake and which is closer to our model 1. The multiple comparators used in our study achieve resonance with Garlake’s view that Great Zimbabwe was occupied by what we may today describe as low populations.”
[2]
“With an estimated population of nearly 20,000, Great Zimbabwe was the largest metropolis in southern Africa.”
[3]
.
[1]: (Chirikure 2021, 265) Shadreck Chirikure, Great Zimbabwe: Reclaiming a ‘Confiscated’ Past (Routledge, 2021). Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/MWWKAGSJ/collection [2]: (Chirikure et al. 2017, 13-14) Shadreck Chirikure et al., “What was the population of Great Zimbabwe (CE 1000-1800)?” in Public Library of Science One Vol. 12, No. 6 (2017). Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/6QC8PD3X/collection [3]: (Pikirayi 2013; 921) Innocent Pikirayi, “The Zimbabwe Culture and its Neighbours,” in The Oxford Handbook of African Archaeology, eds. Peter Mitchell and Paul J. Lane (Oxford University Press, 2013): 916-928. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/NVZ5T427/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. This is an approximate estimation for the general populations of the multiple zimbabwes known to have been the capitals of the Mutapa. “Portuguese sources refer to Mutapa royal capitals as Zimbabwe. These capitals had an approximate population of 4,000. Archaeological evidence locates most Zimbabwe on the plateau south of the escarpment before the mid-seventeenth century.”
[1]
[1]: (Pikirayi 2005, 1057) Innocent Pikirayi, “Mutapa State, 1450-1884,” in Encyclopedia of African History Vol. 2, ed. Kevin Shillington (Fitzroy Dearborn, 2005): 1056-1058. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/AWA9ZT5B/item-details |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Van Leeuwen and Oeppen estimate for the population of Amsterdam to have fluctuated between about 200,000 and 240,000 between 1680 and 1795 CE.
[1]
[1]: (Leeuwen and Oeppen 1993: 87) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/7F5SEVNA/items/EDEIN9RT/collection. |
||||||
|
The population numbers are an approximation and do not represent a definitive number. “The dimensions of Zeila Burton compares to Suez, sufficient to hold a few thousand inhabitants, and provided with six mosques, a dozen large white-washed stone houses, and two hundred or more thatched mud – and-wattle huts. The ancient wall of coral rubble and mud defending the town was no longer fortified with guns, and in many places had become dilapidated. Drinking water had to be fetched from wells four miles from the town. Yet trade was thriving: to the north caravans plied the Danakil country, while to the west the lands of the ‘Ise and Gadabursi clans were traversed as far as Harar, and beyond Harar to the Gurage country in Abyssinia. The main exports were slaves, ivory hides, horns, ghee, and guns. On the coast itself Arab divers were active collecting sponge cones and provisions were cheap.”
[1]
[1]: (Lewis 2002, 34) Lewis, Ioan M. 2002. A Modern History of the Somali: Nation and State in the Horn of Africa. Athens: Ohio University Press. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/KHB7VSJK/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. This quote is in regards to the villages Tolwinne and the capital Afgoy. “Guillain’s figure of 1,500-1,800 huts, if the modern ratio of one hut per person suggested below applied then, would give about the same number for the population of the Tolwinne villages plus left-bank Afgoi. Guillain’s own estimate, however was 6,000 people while Lt. Christopher asserted he was met by a crowd of about 7,000 (though he shows a general tendency to exaggerate).”
[1]
[1]: (Luling 1971, 66) Luling, Virginia. 1971. The Social Structure of Southern Somali Tribes. (Thesis). University of London (University College London). Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/TWITJWK4/items/5BTAQ3DM/collection |
||||||
|
“In the middle of the nineteenth century, Harar’s population was estimated at between 10,000 and 15,000.”
[1]
[1]: (Kebbede 2017, 31) Kebbede, Girma. 2017. Living with Urban Environmental Health Risks: The Case of Ethiopia. London: Routledge. Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/3W5EJMVV/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "The same density estimates can be applied to another but slightly earlier Yoruba town, Ife. The site of Ife is considered to have three phases: Preclassic, Classic (fourteenth century AD, when the site covered 12 sq km), and Postclassic (Agbaje-Williams 1991; Eyo 1974; Willett 1967). Applying the Igboho density estimates to the Ile-Ife population gives us a range from 71,856 to 105,263 persons, similar to that at Old Oyo and not out of line with historical accounts."
[1]
"One estimate put the population in the range of 70,000–105,000 during the mid-fourteenth century."
[2]
[1]: (Kusimba, Barut Kusimba and Agbaje-Williams 2006: 157) [2]: (Ogundiran 2020: 68) |
||||||
|
“By the mid-15th century, the population of Allada had reached approximately 30,000 people.”
[1]
“Grand Ardra was a city of considerable size, home to approximately 30,000 people; Allada as a whole had a population upwards of 200,000.”
[2]
[1]: Aderinto, Saheed. African Kingdoms: An Encyclopedia of Empires and Civilizations. ABC-CLIO, 2017: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/EB5TWDG7/collection [2]: Monroe, J. Cameron. “Urbanism on West Africa’s Slave Coast: Archaeology Sheds New Light on Cities in the Era of the Atlantic Slave Trade.” American Scientist, vol. 99, no. 5, 2011, pp. 400–09: 402. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/E5WA63Z2/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “According to explorers, the population of Old Oyo was considerable, but no specific figures were offered. Lloyd (1972) gives a figure of 50,000, although without explanation.”
[1]
“Using the survey estimates from Old Oyo of 1,870 ha of total pottery scatter and area of the compound courtyard complexes of 884 ha and then applying the density factors from above to the pottery scatter give population estimates of 111,976 (based on 167 ha per person), 130,769 (based on 143 ha per person), and 164,035 (based on 114 ha per person). The average of these three estimates is 135,593. Using the compound-courtyard spread figure of 884 ha and the same density estimates gives population estimates of 52,934 (167), 61,618 (143), and 77,544 (114). Its average is 64,099 (1,233 persons per sq km). The average of the pottery scatter estimates and the compound courtyard estimates is 99,846 (1,920 persons per sq km). This is not unexpected for the late eighteenth century, when the capital was at its zenith. […] Old Oyo and Ife have population sizes around 100,000 persons, near the limit of precolonial city population sizes (Fletcher 1986).”
[2]
[1]: Storey, Glenn. ‘Urbanism in the Preindustrial World: Cross-Cultural Approaches’. University of Alabama Press, 2006: 156. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/JUZF8JHT/collection [2]: Storey, Glenn. ‘Urbanism in the Preindustrial World: Cross-Cultural Approaches’. University of Alabama Press, 2006: 157. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/JUZF8JHT/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “According to explorers, the population of Old Oyo was considerable, but no specific figures were offered. Lloyd (1972) gives a figure of 50,000, although without explanation.”
[1]
“Using the survey estimates from Old Oyo of 1,870 ha of total pottery scatter and area of the compound courtyard complexes of 884 ha and then applying the density factors from above to the pottery scatter give population estimates of 111,976 (based on 167 ha per person), 130,769 (based on 143 ha per person), and 164,035 (based on 114 ha per person). The average of these three estimates is 135,593. Using the compound-courtyard spread figure of 884 ha and the same density estimates gives population estimates of 52,934 (167), 61,618 (143), and 77,544 (114). Its average is 64,099 (1,233 persons per sq km). The average of the pottery scatter estimates and the compound courtyard estimates is 99,846 (1,920 persons per sq km). This is not unexpected for the late eighteenth century, when the capital was at its zenith. […] Old Oyo and Ife have population sizes around 100,000 persons, near the limit of precolonial city population sizes (Fletcher 1986).”
[2]
[1]: Storey, Glenn. ‘Urbanism in the Preindustrial World: Cross-Cultural Approaches’. University of Alabama Press, 2006: 156. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/JUZF8JHT/collection [2]: Storey, Glenn. ‘Urbanism in the Preindustrial World: Cross-Cultural Approaches’. University of Alabama Press, 2006: 157. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/JUZF8JHT/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “According to explorers, the population of Old Oyo was considerable, but no specific figures were offered. Lloyd (1972) gives a figure of 50,000, although without explanation.”
[1]
“Using the survey estimates from Old Oyo of 1,870 ha of total pottery scatter and area of the compound courtyard complexes of 884 ha and then applying the density factors from above to the pottery scatter give population estimates of 111,976 (based on 167 ha per person), 130,769 (based on 143 ha per person), and 164,035 (based on 114 ha per person). The average of these three estimates is 135,593. Using the compound-courtyard spread figure of 884 ha and the same density estimates gives population estimates of 52,934 (167), 61,618 (143), and 77,544 (114). Its average is 64,099 (1,233 persons per sq km). The average of the pottery scatter estimates and the compound courtyard estimates is 99,846 (1,920 persons per sq km). This is not unexpected for the late eighteenth century, when the capital was at its zenith. […] Old Oyo and Ife have population sizes around 100,000 persons, near the limit of precolonial city population sizes (Fletcher 1986).”
[2]
[1]: Storey, Glenn. ‘Urbanism in the Preindustrial World: Cross-Cultural Approaches’. University of Alabama Press, 2006: 156. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/JUZF8JHT/collection [2]: Storey, Glenn. ‘Urbanism in the Preindustrial World: Cross-Cultural Approaches’. University of Alabama Press, 2006: 157. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/JUZF8JHT/collection |
||||||
|
Seems that the population fluctuated throughout the nineteenth century, at least in part linked to where the caliph was residing. 1827 is an estimated date based on the timing of Clapperton and Lander’s visit to Sokoto. “Therefore a network of settlements grew up which led to the development of areas of close-settled farmland, the most important of which was that centred on the capital, Sokoto. The 19th-century explorers such as Clapperton (1966) and Lander (1967) believed that Sokoto was the largest city in the interior of Africa that they had seen: Lander estimated Sokoto’s population as 120,000 - compared with Kano’s 40,000. But by the time Barth arrived in 1853 it was thinly inhabited and greatly dilapidated. This was one of the periods in the 19th century when the caliph and his court were residing at Wurno 30 km away.”
[1]
“Sokoto itself was transformed from a small hamlet in 1809 into one of the largest cities in the Central Sudan, with a population of about 100,000 by the end of the century.”
[2]
[1]: Swindell, K. (1986). Population and Agriculture in the Sokoto-Rima Basin of North-West Nigeria: A Study of Political Intervention, Adaptation and Change, 1800–1980 (Population et agriculture dans le bassin Sokoto-Rima (nord-ouest du Nigeria): étude de l’intervention politique, de l’adaptation et du changement, 1800-1980). Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 26(101/102), 75–111: 84. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/7XV2T4N8/collection [2]: Chafe, Kabiru Sulaiman. “Challenges to the Hegemony of the Sokoto Caliphate: A Preliminary Examination.” Paideuma, vol. 40, 1994, pp. 99–109: 104. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/ZANHCUFH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “Although the nature of pre Dahomean settlement on the plateau is poorly understood, it is clear that by the 18th century two Dahomean cities rose to dominance across the region: Abomey and Cana. Abomey, an expansive community settled around a marketplace and a series of royal palace compounds, emerged as greater Dahomey’s political capital and home to as many as 30,000 in the 18th century. Nearby Cana also became a significant center on the plateau in this period. It was a major node in regional administration and interregional trade routes, with significant regional markets and as many as 15,000 inhabitants in the 18th century. Historical population estimates suggest 21 to 33 percent of the plateau’s population lived at Abomey and Cana.”
[1]
[1]: Monroe, J. C. (2011). Urbanism on West Africa’s Slave Coast: Archaeology sheds new light on cities in the era of the Atlantic slave trade. American Scientist, 99(5), 400–409: 406. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/E5WA63Z2/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “Although the nature of pre Dahomean settlement on the plateau is poorly understood, it is clear that by the 18th century two Dahomean cities rose to dominance across the region: Abomey and Cana. Abomey, an expansive community settled around a marketplace and a series of royal palace compounds, emerged as greater Dahomey’s political capital and home to as many as 30,000 in the 18th century. Nearby Cana also became a significant center on the plateau in this period. It was a major node in regional administration and interregional trade routes, with significant regional markets and as many as 15,000 inhabitants in the 18th century. Historical population estimates suggest 21 to 33 percent of the plateau’s population lived at Abomey and Cana.”
[1]
[1]: Monroe, J. C. (2011). Urbanism on West Africa’s Slave Coast: Archaeology sheds new light on cities in the era of the Atlantic slave trade. American Scientist, 99(5), 400–409: 406. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/E5WA63Z2/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “Although the nature of pre Dahomean settlement on the plateau is poorly understood, it is clear that by the 18th century two Dahomean cities rose to dominance across the region: Abomey and Cana. Abomey, an expansive community settled around a marketplace and a series of royal palace compounds, emerged as greater Dahomey’s political capital and home to as many as 30,000 in the 18th century. Nearby Cana also became a significant center on the plateau in this period. It was a major node in regional administration and interregional trade routes, with significant regional markets and as many as 15,000 inhabitants in the 18th century. Historical population estimates suggest 21 to 33 percent of the plateau’s population lived at Abomey and Cana.”
[1]
[1]: Monroe, J. C. (2011). Urbanism on West Africa’s Slave Coast: Archaeology sheds new light on cities in the era of the Atlantic slave trade. American Scientist, 99(5), 400–409: 406. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/E5WA63Z2/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “The population of Benin Division, which we equate with the Benin kingdom, was reckoned at about 292,000 in the 1952 census. Some 54,000 of these lived in the capital, Benin City, and the rest in several hundred compact villages, ranging in size from less than 20 to (in one case only) more than 6,000 souls. The great majority of villages had populations of less than 1,000; 400 or 500 may be taken as typical. Before 1897 Benin City probably had less than half its 1952 population. Even so, its urban, metropolitan character contrasted sharply with the small scale of village society.”
[1]
“Landolphe, who spent more time in Benin kingdom than any other chronicler, observed that the houses in Benin City were well-constructed, and that the population of that metropolis might be as much as eighty thousand. Adams, at approximately the same time, wrote of an irregularly built town of about fifteen thousand people.” NB Adams and Landolphe are referred to in the same text (p332), giving us a timeframe for these observations: “Captain Landolphe, who traded at Gwato and Arebo between 1769-1792, realized his greatest profits in the ivory trade, although he also earned much from the slave commerce. […] Captain John Adams, in his journey between 1786-1800, was the last chronicler to witness the existence of the slave trade in Benin proper.”
[2]
“Jacolliot’s estimate of Benin City’s population, in 1879, was fifty thousand”.
[3]
“Benin City, indeed, appears to have been depopulated from time to time, as Nyendael and King reported, during and immediately after periods of civil strife. Nevertheless, there is little doubt that Benin was ever a large town, and, in times of relative peace and stability, its population could be counted in five digits.”
[3]
[1]: Bradbury, R. E. (1967). The Kingdom of Benin. In West African Kingdoms in the Nineteenth Century (Repr, pp. 1–35). Published for the International African Institute by Oxford University Press: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/Z8DJIKP8/collection [2]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 325–326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection [3]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “The population of Benin Division, which we equate with the Benin kingdom, was reckoned at about 292,000 in the 1952 census. Some 54,000 of these lived in the capital, Benin City, and the rest in several hundred compact villages, ranging in size from less than 20 to (in one case only) more than 6,000 souls. The great majority of villages had populations of less than 1,000; 400 or 500 may be taken as typical. Before 1897 Benin City probably had less than half its 1952 population. Even so, its urban, metropolitan character contrasted sharply with the small scale of village society.”
[1]
“Landolphe, who spent more time in Benin kingdom than any other chronicler, observed that the houses in Benin City were well-constructed, and that the population of that metropolis might be as much as eighty thousand. Adams, at approximately the same time, wrote of an irregularly built town of about fifteen thousand people.” NB Adams and Landolphe are referred to in the same text (p332), giving us a timeframe for these observations: “Captain Landolphe, who traded at Gwato and Arebo between 1769-1792, realized his greatest profits in the ivory trade, although he also earned much from the slave commerce. […] Captain John Adams, in his journey between 1786-1800, was the last chronicler to witness the existence of the slave trade in Benin proper.”
[2]
“Jacolliot’s estimate of Benin City’s population, in 1879, was fifty thousand”.
[3]
“Benin City, indeed, appears to have been depopulated from time to time, as Nyendael and King reported, during and immediately after periods of civil strife. Nevertheless, there is little doubt that Benin was ever a large town, and, in times of relative peace and stability, its population could be counted in five digits.”
[3]
[1]: Bradbury, R. E. (1967). The Kingdom of Benin. In West African Kingdoms in the Nineteenth Century (Repr, pp. 1–35). Published for the International African Institute by Oxford University Press: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/Z8DJIKP8/collection [2]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 325–326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection [3]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “The population of Benin Division, which we equate with the Benin kingdom, was reckoned at about 292,000 in the 1952 census. Some 54,000 of these lived in the capital, Benin City, and the rest in several hundred compact villages, ranging in size from less than 20 to (in one case only) more than 6,000 souls. The great majority of villages had populations of less than 1,000; 400 or 500 may be taken as typical. Before 1897 Benin City probably had less than half its 1952 population. Even so, its urban, metropolitan character contrasted sharply with the small scale of village society.”
[1]
“Landolphe, who spent more time in Benin kingdom than any other chronicler, observed that the houses in Benin City were well-constructed, and that the population of that metropolis might be as much as eighty thousand. Adams, at approximately the same time, wrote of an irregularly built town of about fifteen thousand people.” NB Adams and Landolphe are referred to in the same text (p332), giving us a timeframe for these observations: “Captain Landolphe, who traded at Gwato and Arebo between 1769-1792, realized his greatest profits in the ivory trade, although he also earned much from the slave commerce. […] Captain John Adams, in his journey between 1786-1800, was the last chronicler to witness the existence of the slave trade in Benin proper.”
[2]
“Jacolliot’s estimate of Benin City’s population, in 1879, was fifty thousand”.
[3]
“Benin City, indeed, appears to have been depopulated from time to time, as Nyendael and King reported, during and immediately after periods of civil strife. Nevertheless, there is little doubt that Benin was ever a large town, and, in times of relative peace and stability, its population could be counted in five digits.”
[3]
[1]: Bradbury, R. E. (1967). The Kingdom of Benin. In West African Kingdoms in the Nineteenth Century (Repr, pp. 1–35). Published for the International African Institute by Oxford University Press: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/Z8DJIKP8/collection [2]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 325–326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection [3]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “The population of Benin Division, which we equate with the Benin kingdom, was reckoned at about 292,000 in the 1952 census. Some 54,000 of these lived in the capital, Benin City, and the rest in several hundred compact villages, ranging in size from less than 20 to (in one case only) more than 6,000 souls. The great majority of villages had populations of less than 1,000; 400 or 500 may be taken as typical. Before 1897 Benin City probably had less than half its 1952 population. Even so, its urban, metropolitan character contrasted sharply with the small scale of village society.”
[1]
“Landolphe, who spent more time in Benin kingdom than any other chronicler, observed that the houses in Benin City were well-constructed, and that the population of that metropolis might be as much as eighty thousand. Adams, at approximately the same time, wrote of an irregularly built town of about fifteen thousand people.” NB Adams and Landolphe are referred to in the same text (p332), giving us a timeframe for these observations: “Captain Landolphe, who traded at Gwato and Arebo between 1769-1792, realized his greatest profits in the ivory trade, although he also earned much from the slave commerce. […] Captain John Adams, in his journey between 1786-1800, was the last chronicler to witness the existence of the slave trade in Benin proper.”
[2]
“Jacolliot’s estimate of Benin City’s population, in 1879, was fifty thousand”.
[3]
“Benin City, indeed, appears to have been depopulated from time to time, as Nyendael and King reported, during and immediately after periods of civil strife. Nevertheless, there is little doubt that Benin was ever a large town, and, in times of relative peace and stability, its population could be counted in five digits.”
[3]
[1]: Bradbury, R. E. (1967). The Kingdom of Benin. In West African Kingdoms in the Nineteenth Century (Repr, pp. 1–35). Published for the International African Institute by Oxford University Press: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/Z8DJIKP8/collection [2]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 325–326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection [3]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “The population of Benin Division, which we equate with the Benin kingdom, was reckoned at about 292,000 in the 1952 census. Some 54,000 of these lived in the capital, Benin City, and the rest in several hundred compact villages, ranging in size from less than 20 to (in one case only) more than 6,000 souls. The great majority of villages had populations of less than 1,000; 400 or 500 may be taken as typical. Before 1897 Benin City probably had less than half its 1952 population. Even so, its urban, metropolitan character contrasted sharply with the small scale of village society.”
[1]
“Landolphe, who spent more time in Benin kingdom than any other chronicler, observed that the houses in Benin City were well-constructed, and that the population of that metropolis might be as much as eighty thousand. Adams, at approximately the same time, wrote of an irregularly built town of about fifteen thousand people.” NB Adams and Landolphe are referred to in the same text (p332), giving us a timeframe for these observations: “Captain Landolphe, who traded at Gwato and Arebo between 1769-1792, realized his greatest profits in the ivory trade, although he also earned much from the slave commerce. […] Captain John Adams, in his journey between 1786-1800, was the last chronicler to witness the existence of the slave trade in Benin proper.”
[2]
“Jacolliot’s estimate of Benin City’s population, in 1879, was fifty thousand”.
[3]
“Benin City, indeed, appears to have been depopulated from time to time, as Nyendael and King reported, during and immediately after periods of civil strife. Nevertheless, there is little doubt that Benin was ever a large town, and, in times of relative peace and stability, its population could be counted in five digits.”
[3]
[1]: Bradbury, R. E. (1967). The Kingdom of Benin. In West African Kingdoms in the Nineteenth Century (Repr, pp. 1–35). Published for the International African Institute by Oxford University Press: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/Z8DJIKP8/collection [2]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 325–326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection [3]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. “The population of Benin Division, which we equate with the Benin kingdom, was reckoned at about 292,000 in the 1952 census. Some 54,000 of these lived in the capital, Benin City, and the rest in several hundred compact villages, ranging in size from less than 20 to (in one case only) more than 6,000 souls. The great majority of villages had populations of less than 1,000; 400 or 500 may be taken as typical. Before 1897 Benin City probably had less than half its 1952 population. Even so, its urban, metropolitan character contrasted sharply with the small scale of village society.”
[1]
“Landolphe, who spent more time in Benin kingdom than any other chronicler, observed that the houses in Benin City were well-constructed, and that the population of that metropolis might be as much as eighty thousand. Adams, at approximately the same time, wrote of an irregularly built town of about fifteen thousand people.” NB Adams and Landolphe are referred to in the same text (p332), giving us a timeframe for these observations: “Captain Landolphe, who traded at Gwato and Arebo between 1769-1792, realized his greatest profits in the ivory trade, although he also earned much from the slave commerce. […] Captain John Adams, in his journey between 1786-1800, was the last chronicler to witness the existence of the slave trade in Benin proper.”
[2]
“Jacolliot’s estimate of Benin City’s population, in 1879, was fifty thousand”.
[3]
“Benin City, indeed, appears to have been depopulated from time to time, as Nyendael and King reported, during and immediately after periods of civil strife. Nevertheless, there is little doubt that Benin was ever a large town, and, in times of relative peace and stability, its population could be counted in five digits.”
[3]
[1]: Bradbury, R. E. (1967). The Kingdom of Benin. In West African Kingdoms in the Nineteenth Century (Repr, pp. 1–35). Published for the International African Institute by Oxford University Press: 8. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/Z8DJIKP8/collection [2]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 325–326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection [3]: Graham, J. D. (1965). The Slave Trade, Depopulation and Human Sacrifice in Benin History: The General Approach. Cahiers d’Études Africaines, 5(18), 317–334: 326. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/4AS9CVZH/collection |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. "The first European descriptions, as we have seen, concerned the kings’ courts . The nature of these "capitals" is indeed revealing. The number of permanent and transient residents in each in the late nineteenth century was impressive: according to sources from this period, there were five hundred in Bunyoro, two thousand in Bukeye in Burundi, two thousand in Nyanza in Rwanda, but twenty thousand in Mengo in Buganda."
[1]
[1]: (Chrétien 2006: 166) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/FXCVWDRI/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "The first European descriptions, as we have seen, concerned the kings’ courts . The nature of these "capitals" is indeed revealing. The number of permanent and transient residents in each in the late nineteenth century was impressive: according to sources from this period, there were five hundred in Bunyoro, two thousand in Bukeye in Burundi, two thousand in Nyanza in Rwanda, but twenty thousand in Mengo in Buganda."
[1]
[1]: (Chrétien 2006: 166) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/FXCVWDRI/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "The first European descriptions, as we have seen, concerned the kings’ courts . The nature of these "capitals" is indeed revealing. The number of permanent and transient residents in each in the late nineteenth century was impressive: according to sources from this period, there were five hundred in Bunyoro, two thousand in Bukeye in Burundi, two thousand in Nyanza in Rwanda, but twenty thousand in Mengo in Buganda."
[1]
[1]: (Chrétien 2006: 166) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/FXCVWDRI/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
inhabitants. "In the Great Lakes, capitals and the individual structures within them were undoubtedly impressive (e.g. Kigongo and Reid 2007), but they were short-lived, frequently occupied for less than five years, and built entirely from non-durable materials; to date, even 19th-century capitals, the locations of which are known, remain archaeologically invisible. Settlement in the region, royal or otherwise, seems generally to have been relatively short-term and dispersed, leaving isolated scatters of archaeological debris across the inhabited landscape."
[1]
[1]: (Reid 2013: 889) Seshat URL: https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/collections/GWWIKDDM/items/PA7Z3NFR/collection. |
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
-
|
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
"Table of the Towns of the British Isles, above 100,000 inhabitants, in 1871." London: 3,254,260 [1] Colquhoun says 900,000 in 1801. [2] 4.5 million in 1901 CE [3] [1]: (Bartholomew 1877, vii) John Bartholomew. 1877. Atlas of the British empire throughout the world. George Philip and Son. London. [2]: Page 27. Patrick Colquhoun, A Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire (London: Joseph Mawman), 1814. [3]: Census of the British Empire, 1901: Report with Summary and Detailed Tables for the Several Colonies, &c. London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1906. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants.
"Table of the Towns of the British Isles, above 100,000 inhabitants, in 1871." London: 3,254,260 [1] Colquhoun says 900,000 in 1801. [2] 4.5 million in 1901 CE [3] [1]: (Bartholomew 1877, vii) John Bartholomew. 1877. Atlas of the British empire throughout the world. George Philip and Son. London. [2]: Page 27. Patrick Colquhoun, A Treatise on the Wealth, Power and Resources of the British Empire (London: Joseph Mawman), 1814. [3]: Census of the British Empire, 1901: Report with Summary and Detailed Tables for the Several Colonies, &c. London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1906. |
||||||
|
Inhabitants. Northern Italy had the largest cities in continental Europe (except for Paris which was not part of the HRE). Milan, Genoa, Venice, Naples, Florence and Palermo were likely to have exceeded 100,000 inhabitants in the early fourteenth century.
[1]
[1]: Power 2006: 73. https://www.zotero.org/groups/1051264/seshat_databank/items/4V4WE3ZK. |
||||||